Stories

Featured

Fuego (Part 1)

Rafael and Dr. Vitalis by Noa Franklin, https://www.instagram.com/noa_franklin80/

Day 0, 7:43pm 

KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK! 

“Rafael, mijo, please come out,” Mrs. Johnson pleaded as she knocked on her son’s bedroom door. 

Rafael Solano Jr. pressed his back against the locked door to keep everyone else in the house out. As he did, he also used his hands as a makeshift comb to try and put his shiny, disheveled black hair back to its original shape after it had been viciously yanked. Yanked by someone whom he wanted to make sure would stay as far away from him as possible. 

“It was an accident, Mama!” he hollered to her from behind the door, “I’m sorry.” 

“Mijo, it’s alright, just please open up,” she said. 

“No… he’ll yell at me,” Rafael said, with a shaky grimace. 

The young man’s mother turned to the man her son was referring to. A thin, but very tall white man with piercing blue eyes, a bald scalp sandwiched between two patches of black hair, and a slightly wrinkled face with little-to-no smile lines. He turned to a scorched hunk of fabric and wood that used to be his favorite armchair and scowled. His eyes then met his wife’s and she looked away in fear before talking to her son again in a much quieter tone. 

“Rafael, please, I know you and Harvey don’t really get along that well, bu-” she started to say. 

“That…!” Rafael interrupted his mother, “…is the understatement of the century, Ma!” 

She ignored his comment and continued, “But he really is trying his best to reach out to you, mijo. Maybe if you just gave him a chance, you two could le-” 

“Give him a chance to do what…?” Rafael cut her off again, “Hit me and Eva like he did you, Mama?!” 

The moment he said that, Mrs. Johnson heard a door down the hall creak open a little bit. She saw a young Latina of about 16-years-old peeking out with the same shiny black hair and chocolatey-brown eyes that she shared with her older brother and their late father. Mrs. Johnson turned to her with a look of sadness on her face. 

Suddenly, the girl’s eyes widened in horror and she quickly slammed the door. Mrs. Johnson turned around and came face to face with Harvey, his teeth gritting with pure rage as he stormed toward Rafael’s door. Mrs. Johnson backed away in fear at the sight of him. 

BANG!!! 

“Get out here right now, boy!” he shouted through the door, with a strong Southern accent, “Or else!” 

“Or else, what, you bastard!?” Rafael yelled back. 

“Trust me, boy, you don’t want to know!” he shouted back. 

Mrs. Johnson tried meekly to interject, “Harvey, please…” 

He aggressively turned to her and harshly whispered, “I’ll deal with him, you go into the other room and call the Doc.” 

“What ‘Doc’?” Rafael asked, obviously having heard his stepfather. 

Mrs. Johnson looked at the door worried, then back at Harvey even more worried. He nudged his head toward the door without a word. 

“He runs that institute out in Texas that we told you about,” she told Rafael. 

The young man shivered at the idea being brought up again. He knew it wasn’t her’s, for sure. She may have been scared of what he could do, but Rafael knew his mother could never be scared enough to send him away because of it. 

Not wanting to listen anymore, Rafael crossed his room toward the window where he looked out into the peaceful neighborhood of suburban Albuquerque. The crisp night air gave him little comfort as he tried to focus on something besides the screaming match going on just outside his door. His eyes caught sight of the lovely royal poinciana tree planted in his next door neighbor, Lupe’s, backyard and he smiled at the thought of her. Lupe was a kindly old woman who planted that tree herself when she was just a little girl and tended to it every day since with loving care. 

BANG!!! 

Another pound on the door brought him back to what was going on in his own home. 

“Are you even listening to me, boy!?” Harvey shouted. 

“I’m not going!” Rafael shouted, finally snapping out of his momentary trance, “I know what I did was scary, but you can’t just send me away. You can’t just do that!” 

“It’s for your own good, son,” Harvey said, suddenly trying to sound less aggressive than he had previously, “After all, you don’t wanna hurt your Ma and sister anymore than you have, now do you?” 

“Me!?!” Rafael retorted, turning around full of sudden rage, “I’m not the one who gave a teenage girl a black eye just for spilling paint in the garage.” 

BANG!!!! 

“THAT’S IT!!!” Harvey shouted even louder, his true nature returning, “You listen up, you little freak, and listen good!! You’re going to that institute in Texas to get this thing you’re doing to stop, whether you like it or not!” 

“No, I’m not! Shut the hell up you gasoline-huffing cousin-fucker! Just – shut – up!!!” Rafael screamed. 

That’s when he felt it. 

A sudden surge of pain filled Rafael’s head like boiling water being injected directly into his brain. He grabbed his temples with both hands and felt his eyes well up with tears as the pain reached its peak. And the instant that it did… 

SPARK! 

…the poincianas in Lupe’s backyard, all of a sudden, burst into smoky flames as red as the flowers! 

Rafael opened his eyes and the tears of pain flooded out as he came face to face with the raging inferno that was once his kindly old neighbor’s prized childhood tree. He quickly backed away from the window and up against the door to get away from the growing flames and encroaching smoke. Not to mention the horrified Lupe running outside at the sight of her beloved tree now aflame. 

As his heart sank like a stone made of horror and guilt, all Rafael could bring himself to do was follow its lead. He slumped down to the floor in sadness and despair at the sound of Lupe’s frantic voice coming from outside: 

“FUEGO!” “FUEGO!” “FUEGO!” 

Day 1, 10:31am 

A man in his early thirties wearing a tweed jacket and matching brown pants walked down the halls of The Michelangelo Institute of Unexplained Phenomena. He had a brand-new batch of students for the boss to meet, but first he had to go get him. 

As he rounded the corner, he saw the varnished pine-wood door that led to the big man’s office with his name, Doctor Lyceon Vitalis, printed on the wall beside it. 

Suddenly, he heard an angry shout followed by the crackling of someone on a phone. 

“He’s arguing with the Major again,” the man thought to himself as he took a deep breath and silently let it all out. 

KNOCK. KNOCK. KNOCK. 

“Come in!” came a Greek-accented voice from the other side of the door, followed immediately by the sound of a phone being put back on its receiver. 

The office the man entered was very expensive-looking to say the least; every inch of the place was varnished wood with an elaborate rug woven in green, red, and white patterns on the floor. One wall was completely covered in books on everything from astral projection to the lost city of Atlantis, while the other was covered by glass display cases containing various gizmos and gadgets for detecting ghosts and supernatural abilities, as well as a door leading into the man’s own private quarters. 

Sitting at the front of the room was a middle-aged man with olive skin and black hair with graying sides. He had a strong, square-like jaw that was recently shaved and implacable black eyes that shined in the dim light of his desk lamp. 

“Dr. Vitalis,” the man in tweed said, “They’ve arrived, sir.” 

The man looked up from the paperwork on his desk and flashed his tweed-wearing assistant a fiery half-smile. He stood up, revealing his expensive blue suit and dark red tie, which he adjusted before heading out with his assistant close behind him. 

In the building’s large lobby stood about half-a-dozen young men and women, mostly in their teens, surrounded by men in military uniforms and MP helmets. The guards also wore dark sunglasses that completely obscured their eyes and left the youngsters a little unnerved. Rafael Solano was among them, and, like the others, his family members were nowhere to be found. They all had to take a bus out there without anyone to check out the institute, even out of morbid curiosity. 

“Well, this is just great,” Rafael thought to himself, “Talk about a dumping ground for the world’s weirdest trash.” 

“I know,” came a disgruntled female voice just a few inches away from him. 

Rafael turned to see a pretty young woman no older than himself with pale, fair skin and long auburn hair. She was dressed in a dark gray top with long black sleeves and a black skirt held up by a red belt. She had on blood-red lipstick and lots of black eyeliner that made her look almost like a vampire. The prettiest vampire Rafael had ever seen. 

She let out a groan and said, trying to sound as apathetic as possible, “I can’t believe my parents would send me halfway across the country to a place like this.” 

Rafael pursed his lips together empathically before his gaze turned to the hand she had hanging limply at her side. 

“Yeah, I feel that,” he thought to himself again, “I wonder if she would appreciate me holding her hand.” 

All of a sudden, she reached out and grabbed his hand almost magnetically before she said, not turning to face him as she spoke, “Thank you, you’re very kind.” 

“But, h-how did you-” Rafael said, looking at her with surprised eyes. 

“Settle everyone, settle,” the man in tweed suddenly said, calling everyone’s attention toward the front, “May I present to you, the head-man here at the Michelangelo Institute for Unexplained Phenomena, Dr. Lyceon Vitalis.” 

No one clapped as the middle-aged Greek man stepped forward and surveyed the small crowd of young people, ending with Rafael. He did a quick double-take the moment he saw the young man and kept his gaze on him for a few extra seconds. Rafael’s eyes narrowed with a confused suspicion. Finally, the man took a deep breath before turning back to the crowd in front of him. 

“Good morning, young ladies and gentlemen,” he said, his Greek accent tickling a few of them as he spoke, including Rafael, “I suspect you all are wondering why it is that your families suggested – or insisted – that you come here to the institute. Am I correct?” 

Most of the youngsters nodded, while one loud boy in the back said, “You’re damn straight we are!” 

Dr. Vitalis held up his hand to quiet the young man before continuing. 

“Well, young ladies and gentlemen, the answer is obvious,” he said, “It’s because each and every one of you has experienced something strange. Something abnormal that neither you nor anyone else has been able to explain. Something that usually occurred when you were either very angry or very frightened. Am I warm?” 

He finished that last part looking directly at Rafael. The young man’s eyes widened and his heart began beating like a jackhammer. All of the others were looking almost exactly the same way, except for the girl at his side who had let go of his hand and rubbed her fingers on her temples like she had a headache. Dr. Vitalis’ lip curled into an almost mischievous half-smile as he watched the young ones devolve into silent panic. 

“Now don’t let these fine men and women in uniform worry you,” he continued, “The institute may be funded primarily by the United States government, but I can assure you that we’ve brought you all here to help you learn to understand the unexplained phenomena which surrounds you. Perhaps even find ways to control them, if possible.” 

The man’s gaze once more drifted to Rafael as he spoke. The young Latino was nearly at the point where he wanted to yell at the old coot for staring at him. 

“Ha! That’s a laugh!” came a sudden voice from the back. 

Dr. Vitalis turned to the source of the voice. It was the same guy in the back of the crowd who had cried out earlier. He looked like he was on the cusp of being eighteen with thick, bristled brown hair, light gray eyes and a small patch of freckles around the bridge of his nose. 

“You have something to say, young man?” Dr. Vitalis asked, arms folded over his chest and an eyebrow raised. 

“Yeah,” the guy said, “Why are you so full of bullshit?” 

A couple of people in the crowd let out small chuckles at his response. 

“Would you care to elaborate?” Dr. Vitalis asked, maintaining his firm composure. 

The guy rolled his eyes and said, “Well, aside from the fact that everyone has had some kind of unexplainable thing happen at least once in their life; places like this are for pretentious folks like you who’re funding other people’s stupidity so you can maintain your own insanity.” 

“English, please,” Dr. Vitalis said sarcastically, warranting a few snickers from among the crowd. 

“I’m saying, that’s why our families sent us here, right?” he replied, irritated, “You’re paying them to have us come here for some kind of bizarre study, right?” 

“In a manner of speaking, yes,” Dr. Vitalis said, “But that doesn’t mean there aren’t paranormal forces affecting each and every one of you. And that certainly doesn’t mean we don’t want to help you learn to understand or even control said paranormal phenomena.” 

The guy grumbled mockingly to himself before saying, “Listen, old man, whatever I’ve experienced, is my shit to deal with. So you and your little ‘team’ can just-” 

BZZZZZZ!!!

Suddenly, as the guy was speaking, a bottle of water on a nearby table levitated into the air as an eerie electrical noise filled the room. The tweed-wearing man at Dr. Vitalis’ side held up his right hand, palm-open, and wherever it moved, so too did the levitating bottle of water. He then held out his other hand and suddenly one of the MPs’ hats lifted off of his head and began dancing in midair alongside the bottle of water. They were soon followed by more hats, the remaining bottles of water, and even a foam board display in the back as well. 

Dr. Vitalis smirked at the loud young man and said, “You were saying?” 

Rafael, like the rest of the youngsters, was left speechless and in awe at the sight of so many objects floating in midair all by themselves. Dr. Vitalis was right about the paranormal phenomena! And, for the first time in a long time, his heart filled with something other than rage and fear. 

That is, until Dr. Vitalis’s eyes turned back to Rafael one last time. For a split second, the young man thought he could see the man stick the tip of his tongue out from behind his teeth in an almost seductive way. 

The young Latino shuddered uncomfortably. 

Day 1, 9:59pm  

Rafael couldn’t sleep after everything he had seen today. 

For what felt like the first time in his whole life, he knew why the mysterious fires always seemed to happen around him. Why it always seemed to happen whenever he was pissed off. Mr. Grizzle – the man in the tweed – said he was something called a “telepyric” and that it was a very rare gift. One that the folks here at The Michelangelo Institute were very interested in studying. 

Especially Dr. Vitalis. 

“Yeesh!” Rafael said to himself, suppressing a shudder. 

He still couldn’t figure that guy out. The way he looked at him all throughout the orientation process was deeply concerning to say the least. Dr. Grizzle said he was just a very passionate and curious man with an interest in the rarer talents he comes across. But Rafael felt like that was some kind of excuse. 

“If I didn’t know any better,” Rafael thought to himself, “I’d say he was leering at me or something.” 

Not wanting to dwell on the idea any further, Rafael pulled out his slightly charred pajamas and got ready for bed. The room he was given was pretty nice. It wasn’t a lavish luxury or anything, but the bed was comfy and it came with a desk, a private bathroom, and even a mini-fridge. After orientation, he spent the rest of the day unpacking and looking over the schedule for tomorrow, which mainly consisted of ice-breakers, group workshops, and lectures on different subjects he had only heard of in science fiction novels. 

It all sounded pretty cool. Mostly, he was just relieved that there was a reason behind what had been happening to him. That, and he was finally free from that bastard, Harvey. If he could have anything else in the world right now, it would be for his mom and his little sister Eva to be there with him. 

And, with that thought in his mind, he finally fell asleep on his comfy new bed… 

WHOOSH! 

Suddenly, Rafael’s eyes shot open. Everything in his new room was in black and white, even his own arms and legs. 

“Arms and legs?” he thought to himself as he realized his covers were gone. 

He suspected that the whooshing sound must’ve been the covers being pulled away from his bed. As he tried to sit up and look for them, he noticed that he couldn’t move! 

“What the hell!?!” he thought in a panic. 

No matter how hard he tried to get up, he just couldn’t. It was as if his whole body, except for his head and neck, were made of iron and the bed was a giant magnet keeping him pinned to it. He turned his head from side to side as if he could somehow wiggle his way out of the bizarre feeling, but after a few minutes it just felt like no use. 

And then that’s when he saw him… 

In the far corner of the room near the door, he saw a large figure standing in the shadows. He looked like a man, at least six-feet tall with broad shoulders and something that looked almost like an animal’s head on top of them. Rafael’s heart began to beat faster than it already was. Not only was he stuck to his new bed, but he was stuck to it with some shadowy stranger staring at him in the corner like a beast stalking its prey. 

“Wh-Who’s th-” he began to stammer. 

Suddenly, the shadowy figure moved his right hand towards his head, right where his mouth would be and uttered a single, blood-curdling noise that sounded as loud as a gong: 

“SHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” 

And that’s when Rafael woke up! 

The first thing he did was sit up, which he did with almost no difficulty. Then he turned until he was sitting on the side of the bed, his bare feet on the floor and his face now in his hands. For almost ten minutes he just sat on the edge of the bed panting in fear. 

“Thank God,” he said to himself, “It was just a dream.” 

When he pulled his face out from his palms he suddenly noticed something weird: His covers were no longer on his bed; they were on the floor… on the other side of the room. 

Almost as though someone had hurriedly stripped them off while he was sleeping. 

Day 4, 11:36am 

“Now concentrate on the mannequin, Candace,” Mr. Grizzle said to the auburn-haired goth girl who came with Rafael and the others. 

After a few days of completing various evaluation tests, the youngsters were finally doing some exercises to help understand their abilities. Most of the others were in different rooms focusing on their more passive abilities, while the ones with more active abilities were gathered in a large room – like a cross between a gymnasium and a nuclear bomb shelter. 

Rafael was among them wearing a dark red tank top, camouflage cargo pants, and black sandals. In addition to that, he was wearing a pair of orange goggles with matching orange and navy blue fireman gloves, as insisted by the staff for safety concerns. The only other people in the room was the loud, skeptical guy from before – whose name was Jed – with four guards posted at different points throughout the room and six scientists off to the sides either taking notes or monitoring the equipment. 

Candace was in the center of the room while Rafael, Jed, and Mr. Grizzle stood about ten feet behind her. There were three mannequins set up at the front of the room to practice on while various wires with suction cup-like devices on the ends were attached to the girl’s head. Each one was connected to different machines with blinking lights that spat out line graphs. 

“Don’t be afraid,” Mr. Grizzle said. 

“Okay, I’ll try,” Candace replied, almost irritated. 

Suddenly, after a moment of silence, the machines linked to Candace began beeping loudly and the meters on the line graphs went crazy. All of a sudden, the center mannequin began to shake slightly before lifting about a foot into the air all by itself. 

Mr. Grizzle and the two young men began to applaud as they came up beside her. 

“Very good, Candace,” he said, “Very good indeed.” 

“Yeah, you did great, chica!” Rafael said, putting a hand on her shoulder. 

“Thanks,” she said, trying not to show that she was blushing. 

“Yeah, whatever,” Jed said, his arms folded over his chest and refusing to meet her gaze. 

After another minute of congratulations, it was Jed’s turn to test out his abilities. Just like with Candace, he was hooked up to the same wiry machines. Only, unlike Candace, Mr. Grizzle didn’t need to give him an encouraging talk or anything. Between the three of them, he was the only one who seemed to have the most control over his abilities right off the bat. 

“Okay, go for it,” Mr. Grizzle said. 

With that, Jed looked at the mannequin to the left and growled loudly as he charged at it like a mad bull. He picked it up and broke off one of the legs before charging at the wall with it at super-fast speed like a joustman. 

And, just like that, a massive dent appeared in the metal wall where Jed hit it with the broken mannequin’s leg. 

“Die!” he growled angrily at the wall. 

Mr. Grizzle and everyone else remained quiet for almost a full minute before they broke into a slow, uncomfortable applause. 

“That’s… that’s very good, Jed,” Mr. Grizzle said, slowly approaching the young man with arms prepared to take the broken mannequin leg from him, “Your ability to control the fight-or-flight impulses in your brain seems to be coming along nicely. Although, since our purpose here is to help you keep your abilities under control, I would strongly recommend that you try not to be so… passionate in your use of it.” 

In response, Jed turned slowly to the man and growled without speaking. That’s when Mr. Grizzle took a few steps back as the scientists came in and started taking the wires off of his head. 

“Alright…” Mr. Grizzle said, finally turning to Rafael, “So… uh, Rafael, your turn.” 

Rafael’s eyes widened as he realized that both of the other two already had their turns. 

“Um…” he said, rubbing the back of his head sheepishly, “I’d really rather not. My, uh, ‘ability’ is pretty dangerous and I don’t feel comfortable doing it with everybody else around.” 

The scientists all whispered to each other in a slight bit of panic while the guards seemed to grip their rifles and night-sticks a little tighter. Jed even chuckled a little and called Rafael a “sissy” under his breath. 

Mr. Grizzle walked over to Rafael and said, with a hand on his shoulder, “That’s why we asked you to put on the safety gear, Rafael. I understand your fear, really, I do. You have arguably the most dangerous power out of all of us here, but if you ever want to keep it from getting out of control again, you need to take the time to learn how it works. Please try.” 

Rafael grimaced a little before looking at Candace, who shot him an encouraging nod. 

“Alright… I’ll try,” he finally said, unsure of himself as he pulled down the goggles. 

The young man stepped forward in the middle of the room as the scientists gathered around to place the wires on his head. Once everybody was off to the side again, Rafael turned to the final mannequin on the right and stared as hard as he could at it. He kept staring for about five minutes; he even closed his eyes and twitched his nose almost playfully. When he opened his eyes, the mannequin just stood there without so much as a scorch mark. 

“I’m sorry,” Rafael finally said, putting his head down a little too quickly, “I just can’t get it to light.” 

“Pathetic creature,” came a deep, Greek-accented voice from behind all of them. 

Everyone went silent as they turned and saw Dr. Vitalis standing next to the door.  He was looking almost disapprovingly at Rafael with his arms folded over his chest. Today he was wearing an olive-green suit with a brass-colored tie and his face had a shadow of stubble on it, as if he had neglected to shave that day. 

As he began walking toward the young man, he said, “The power isn’t coming to you because you don’t want it to. You fear it. And as long as you live in fear of your own power, your own emotions, you’ll never be able to make it work.” 

Rafael balled his hands into fists and said, “Well, why wouldn’t I be…? It’s brought me nothing but trouble.” 

Dr. Vitalis frowned before replying, “And what, pretell, is this trouble it’s brought you…?” 

“Oh, let me think, I’ve burned just about everything in my house, not to mention my neighbor’s prized tree that she grew since she was little, and my own family sees me as a… As a…” Rafael responded. 

“A freak…?” the older man asked. 

The silent look Rafael gave him indicated that it was true. 

“Now that’s where the fear lies,” the man continued, “Your family fears your powers, don’t they? I’m certain they do. The moment your gift manifested, they started looking at you differently, am I right?” 

The young man’s fists clenched tighter. 

“Of course I’m right,” he said, slowly edging closer to the young man, “It’s a common problem many others have faced here at The Michelangelo Institute. You’re letting someone else’s fear influence how you feel about yourself and your gift. Now the only question is, does it come from a fear of losing someone you love or angering someone you don’t?” 

He was now so close he was jabbing the young man’s chest as he spoke. Rafael looked up into the man’s face with defiance. 

“Oh, I see!” Dr. Vitalis said in a mocking tone with a smug look on his face, “A bit of both. So, what is it, then? Does one of your parents hit you? Your stepfather, perhaps?” 

Rafael growled through gritted teeth at him. 

Dr. Vitalis smirked and said, “Ah, yes. I’m not the least bit surprised, considering that angry, defiant look in your eyes. The look of a fatherless boy desperately trying to protect his poor mother from the other rooster who found his way into her henhouse.” 

“Shut up!” he suddenly shouted at the man as droplets of sweat formed on his brow, back, and chest, “SHUT UP!!!” 

All of a sudden, he felt it happening again.

The same pain emerged in his head just like before.

“No!”  

As quick as he could, he turned around and looked directly at the one mannequin left in the corner. It suddenly began to smolder and turn black for a split second before finally bursting into flames right before the terrified eyes of everyone in the room. 

“Whoa!” Mr. Grizzle said, as the rest of the small crowd backed up in fear. 

Rafael’s eyes shot open to the feeling of intense heat before him, along with the smell of smoke and the sound of fearful murmurs. As quick as he could, he ripped the wires from his head and body before running toward the door. 

“I’m sorry,” he said quietly as his eyes started to water, “I’m so sorry.” 

Suddenly, the door locked all on its own and a strong hand grabbed hold of his shoulder. He turned around to see the tall, muscular shape of Dr. Vitalis through his teary eyes, followed by Mr. Grizzle pointing at the door – he was the one who made it lock by itself. In the background, one of the guards was busy spraying down the burning mannequin with a fire extinguisher. 

“Rafael…” Mr. Grizzle said, coming up beside him with a friendlier look on his face than before, “It’s alright. You don’t have to be afraid. Look, the fire’s out and no one’s hurt. It’s okay.” 

The young man let out a sniffle and quickly wiped away his tears as he said, “Sorry, it’s just, uh…” 

“You’re not used to starting a fire and everything being alright, am I correct?” Dr. Vitalis said, finishing his sentence for him. 

Mr. Grizzle turned to Dr. Vitalis, who still had his hand on Rafael’s shoulder. 

“Forgive me, Mr. Solano, I only meant to show you your own potential,” said Dr. Vitalis, before turning to Mr. Grizzle, “If it’s no bother to you, old friend, I would like to take over his training myself.” 

Both Rafael and Mr. Grizzle went quiet at the sound of that. 

“Of course not, sir,” Mr. Grizzle said after a brief pause. 

Rafael raised an eyebrow. 

“Well, what about me?” he asked, “Just out of curiosity, why do you want to handle my training yourself… sir?” 

Right when he said that last part, Dr. Vitais smiled lustfully at the young man as he and everyone else suddenly felt the temperature rise again by a few degrees. Dr. Vitalis then took his hand off of Rafael’s shoulder and turned directly towards the other side of the long room where the remains of the three mannequins were. The older man held both of his arms perfectly at his sides before closing his eyes, tilting his head back and releasing a slight, pleasured shudder. 

All of a sudden… 

“Phos!” he whispered. 

…all three mannequins – including the broken one – simultaneously became engulfed in blue flames which literally burned all the way through them until they were both nothing but piles of ash! 

Everybody, including Rafael and Mr. Grizzle, went wide-eyed and their mouths fell open with shock. The scientists began taking more notes as quickly as possible. One of them even turned to Dr. Vitalis and asked if they could hook him up to the machines to further test his abilities. Dr. Vitalis chuckled and told them maybe some other time. 

Finally, he turned back to Rafael and said, “Does that answer your question… boy?” 

Rafael, still in a daze over what he just witnessed, turned to the man and uttered a simple “Uh-huh” as he nodded his head. 

“Good,” Dr. Vitalis said, “See me in my office tonight after dinner.” 

And, with that, the man walked out with a solid, gentleman’s composure. 

Day 4, 8:01pm 

Rafael finished eating dinner and then made his way to Dr. Vitalis’ office, as the man himself had asked. A process easier said than done since the Michaelangelo Institute was so much bigger on the inside than it looked on the outside. Rafael figured that the place was underground, which made sense considering that the place was at least partially funded by the U.S. government. 

Finally, the young man made it to the varnished mahogany door of Dr. Vitalis’ office and was about to knock. Suddenly, before his knuckle even had the chance to tap the wood, he heard Dr. Vitalis talking to someone inside. 

“It’s only been a few days, Major,” he heard the man say, “You can’t expect our new recruits to make the kind of progress you want in only a few days.” 

After a brief pause, Rafael heard a small, buzzing noise. That’s when he realized that Dr. Vitalis was talking on the phone with somebody. And, based on the serious tone in his voice, it was somebody important. 

The older man then let out a deep sigh and said, “Yes, sir, I understand. At the same time, many of these young people are still too afraid of their own abilities. We need to take the necessary time to help them overcome their fear, sir, or else they will be of no use to anyone, especially not you!” 

What followed next was an extremely long stretch of near-silence. Dr. Vitalis didn’t speak a single word for almost five minutes straight, and all Rafael heard was the incoherent muffle of the person speaking on the other line. There were a few words he could make out, but he didn’t understand the context behind any of them: 9/11, The Vietnam War, Hitler, and The Holocaust. Whatever it was, Rafael was almost certain he didn’t want to know.  

Finally, Dr. Vitalis took a long, deep breath and said, “Alright, alright. We will do everything we can to speed up the process, sir.” 

Dr. Vitalis hung up the phone, turned to the door, and said, “Come in, Mr. Solano!”  

Rafael’s heart jumped the moment he heard Dr. Vitalis holler his name. He hesitated for a moment before slowly opening the varnished mahogany door. 

The older man motioned for him to sit down in one of the chairs in front of the desk. 

“How’d you know I was waiting on the other side?” Rafael asked as he sat down. 

“Waiting?” the man said, snarkily, “You mean eavesdropping, don’t you boy?” 

Rafael narrowed his eyes at the man in spiteful irritation. 

The corner of the man’s mouth twitched as he stifled a smile before enclosing his fingers together and saying, “Well, no harm done… Time to get down to business.” 

All of a sudden, his gaze was drawn to a small red candle sitting on the desk with various other knick-knacks. Dr. Vitalis stared intently at it for a few seconds before the wick suddenly burst into a smoky blue flame for a split second before the color flickered back to its usual yellow-orange. 

“Whoa!” Rafael said, jumping in his seat. 

“Exactly,” Dr. Vitalis said, “It took me years to control my power and, in that time, I burned quite a few things, and quite a few people as well. Which is part of why I wanted to oversee your training myself.” 

Rafael stared intently at the flickering little flame as his still-heaving breaths grew slowly back down to its regular pace. 

“But…” Rafael said, “Why me?” 

Dr. Vitalis furrowed his brow and asked, “What do you mean?” 

“I mean… Why do I have this power? Where did it come from… and how do I get rid of it?” he said. 

The older man narrowed his eyes on the boy and said, “Firstly, you can’t get rid of it, my boy. The power is just as much a part of you as your arms and legs are. And, just like your arms and legs, trying to get rid of them usually has some very messy results.” 

“How do you know?” Rafael asked. 

“I know,” Dr. Vitalis said, refusing to go further than that, “As for where they come from… did you know your father? Or any other members of your family on his side?” 

Rafael raised an eyebrow and said, “Not really. He died some time after my sister was born. Why do you ask?” 

“Well, the scientific evidence we currently have on the subject of genetics and psychic phenomena indicates that the male is the carrier of the gene,” the older man explained, “Most psychics are first-generations whose abilities were not shared by their parents or any other relatives. However, I suspect your father, or one of your other paternal relatives, may have had the power as well considering the extent we’ve seen of your abilities.” 

The young man shot him another confused look. 

“It happens,” Dr. Vitalis said, almost smugly. 

“I doubt it,” Rafael retorted, “My mother would’ve told me if my father or someone in his family could start fires too, especially if she saw me doing it.” 

Dr. Vitalis raised an eyebrow and said, “Would she? After all, maybe he didn’t tell her, or maybe she never met his family. It’s even possible she knew all along and was just too terrified of your abilities, or his abilities, to tell you. Believe me, you wouldn’t be the first person here to experience that.” 

“Well then, you obviously don’t know my Mama,” the younger man replied, a little too quick. 

“Maybe not,” Dr. Vitalis continued, “Or maybe you’re the one who doesn’t know her as well as you think you do.” 

Rafael’s hand tightened into a fist and he grumbled incoherently through gritted teeth. 

Dr. Vitalis’ mouth curled into a full-blown mischievous smile and he said, “After all, when he comes around, does your mother try to stop him or does she cower in fear like the helpless damsel she is.” 

And that, right there, was the young man’s limit. 

“SHUT THE FUCK UP YOU OLD GOAT!!!” he shouted, jumping immediately to his feet, “URGH!!!!” 

All of a sudden, Rafael groaned in pain and grabbed his head from that feeling again. 

That’s when… 

SPARK! 

…Rafael felt the heat burst forth from his brain and light up something right in front of him. And, if his sudden suspicion was true, it was something far worse than anything he had burned before! 

“Oh my god, I set him on fire!” was his first thought, until he opened his teary eyes. 

Right between the two men, Rafael saw the fire he had just created floating in midair like a gravity-less ball of flaming newspaper. That’s when he caught sight of Dr. Vitalis, who stood calm, cool and collected on the other side of the beach-ball-sized mass of flame, his arms outstretched like he was holding it. He had a snarky smile spread across his face as he looked back at the young man through the fire. 

“See what you can do if you just take the time to understand yourself?” the older man finally said. 

All of a sudden, the flames turned bright blue and their temperature went up by at least another hundred degrees before finally shrinking down to the size of a ping-pong ball and fizzling out with a slight pop. Rafael stood back in stunned silence for a minute at what he had just witnessed. 

“H-How did you do that?” he finally stammered out. 

“The same way you do, my boy,” he replied, “I’ve just learned how to better focus my emotions and control it. The one thing you must know about this power, Rafael, is that unlike most other psychic abilities, pyrokinesis is fueled primarily by emotion. Passion. The fire within. And, if you ever want to control that fire, and keep it from hurting, both inside and out, you must learn to embrace your emotions without being ruled by them.” 

Rafael looked down at his feet and thought about it for almost a full minute. 

“Alright,” he finally said, looking back at the older male, “How do I do it?” 

Dr. Vitalis smiled, almost seductively, at Rafael as he walked slowly around his desk until he was behind the young man and resting his hands on his shoulders. 

“Let’s start with trying to embrace some of those more… intense emotions,” he said, bringing his head close to Rafael’s and whispering in his ear, “Just out of curiosity, how often do you play with yourself?” 

That’s when Rafael’s eyes widened and he gulped in fear and embarrassment. 

Day 4, 10:16pm 

Rafael had gone back to his room in a worried daze. 

On his way back, he moved much slower than he normally did, and somewhat on purpose, too. Despite what it was, he really wasn’t too keen on doing the thing Dr. Vitalis had given him as a “homework assignment”. 

“I want you to go back to your room and play with yourself,” the older man’s exact words echoed in his mind. 

“Ah, geez!” the young man moaned to himself as soon as he was behind closed doors. 

He slowly locked said door, even going so far as to lean a chair under the door knob just to make extra certain no one would be coming in while he did his ‘work’. He then slowly approached the thermostat on the side wall to check the temperature; it was sixty-six degrees in the room. Finally, with the blinds closed up, he slowly stripped himself naked. 

“Alright, let’s get this over with,” he thought to himself as he laid down on the bed fully unclothed and with his worried heart beating out of his chest. 

It had been a while since he had done something like this. At least a couple of years, since his mother had gotten remarried to that whiskey-soaked pile of white trash. Ever since then, all he could think about was trying not to hear the sound of the bastard soiling the bed that his mother used to share with his father. Or worse, the sound of him beating the poor crap out of her just for daring to ask him why he had to take that engine apart on the coffee table. 

“But you’re not there anymore are you?” he heard a voice say in his head, “So, why worry about them at this one moment now?” 

With that thought now in his head, he slowly moved his hand downward and got to it. 

“Just close your eyes and think of the hottest chica you can,” he whispered, trying to urge himself on. 

He moved his hand up and down repeatedly as he felt himself go stiff and the sweat began to seep from every pore of his body. Hottest chica he could think of; he almost counted them in his mind’s eye. 

“There was that pin-up Wonder Woman poster my old buddy, Jerry, gave me back in junior high,” he thought to himself, “Oh, and also that hot blonde in the PlayBoy magazine I borrowed during junior year. She really used to get me going. And, speaking of junior year, Libby, from the girls’ lacrosse team. Yum! Oh, and Coach Saxon too! I used to beat myself off to him all the time back in…” 

Suddenly, his eyes shot open before he squeezed them shut again and cringed. 

“Oh, fuck! Bad thoughts! Bad thoughts! You promised you would never think about that ever again!” he berated himself internally. 

All of a sudden… 

Rafael opened his eyes and suddenly everything in the room was in black and white again. His arms were now mysteriously at his sides and he felt his entire body from his head to his heels were once more glued to the mattress. 

“What the… Oh, no. Not again,” he thought to himself, realizing what was going on. 

Just as he was trying to pull himself free, he looked in the corner and spotted the shadowy figure from before. The one that looked like a man with a furry animal’s head. His heart began to beat even faster as he saw the figure standing still as a statue, but with his breathing loud enough for him to hear across the room. 

He tried to open his mouth to call for someone, but couldn’t. Not only did it feel like his body was glued to the bed, it also felt like his lips were glued together. 

“Oh, god! What the hell is going on!” he thought again. 

“This is a dream,” came a deep voice from the shadowy figure in the corner, “Don’t be afraid.” 

Suddenly, the shadowy figure began slowly walking towards the bed. 

Rafael’s heart rate continued to quicken as the figure moved closer, each individual body part coming one by one into the dim light from the blind-covered window. First, a pair of large bare feet whose skin appeared pale and indistinguishable in color as the tiny stripes of light. After that, a pair of muscular, hairy legs and a naked pelvis sporting a particularly meaty man’s genitalia. Genitalia that Rafael, for some reason, couldn’t seem to take his eyes off of. 

“Don’t fight it,” the shadowy figure’s voice said as his big, strong arms and beefy chest –  covered with a large patch of dark stubble – came into the light, “This is all in your mind… so there’s no need to fear what happens next.” 

Just as he said that last part, his head finally came into the light. It was covered by a black wolf-head mask with silver fur and dark holes in place of its eyes. 

Rafael released a muffled whimper as the man in the wolf mask moved closer. The young man felt sweat dripping all over his body and, for some reason, he still felt very stiff. Finally, the wolf-headed man stretched out his arm and reached for Rafael’s body. 

I wanna wake up! Please wake up!” he screamed over and over again in his head. 

“SHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!” the man said, just like the previous night. 

Only, this time, the boy didn’t wake up right away. 

He felt the man’s warm, strong hands caress his body gently, like a father touching his newborn son’s cheek. The moment he made physical contact, Rafael was suddenly filled with a wave of warmth and pleasure. He didn’t even notice that his mouth had finally opened up slightly, or that his previously tight arms had now relaxed to the point of drifting an inch or two away from his torso. 

That’s when… 

“UUUNNNNGGGHHHH!!!” 

…the man took Rafael in hand and the young man became lost in a sea of pleasure for a few brief minutes. Which is when he finally opened his eyes to a room in color. 

Rafael looked down at his waist to see his own hand wrapped around his slowly softening member and his entire bed drenched in sweat. He then took in a deep breath and began violently coughing and sputtering, but not because anything was on fire. The entire room itself was all of a sudden too hot and stuffy to breathe in. 

As quick as he could, he jumped to his feet – ignoring the sticky fluid dripping down his torso – and rushed to open the window. He then rushed over to the thermostat on his wall and stared in disbelief as the temperature read 101 degrees fahrenheit! 

“What the hell!” he said to himself before remembering that it was supposed to be time for sleep. 

He quickly pulled on a pair of pants, ripped away the chair from beneath the doorknob, and finally stepped into the hallway. As he did, he was hit by a sudden rush of cool air that made it feel like one of those walk-in freezers at the grocery store compared to his room. He paced back and forth in the middle of the hall, trying to think of what just happened as he tried to get some air flowing through the room. 

“What kind of loco dream was that!?” he thought to himself, “And what kind of sicko would sneak into my room and turn the heat up that high while I was…” 

And then that’s when it hit him… Heat! 

The sudden rise in temperature of his room coupled with that weird, erotic dream. It wasn’t some crazy prank pulled by some even crazier person. It was himself. He made the room’s temperature rise like that, and he did it without setting anything ablaze. 

Rafael looked up from the floor at that still-hot and stuffy room of his and smiled. 

“I did it!” he whispered joyfully to himself, “I made it hot… but nothing burned!” 

“Wait til the doc hears about this!” 

Day 7, 12:16pm 

“That’s it, Mr. Solano,” Dr. Vitalis said, his hands on the young man’s shoulders, “Just a bit more.” 

Rafael was sitting on a chair in the middle of the same gymnasium/bomb shelter room as before with machines hooked up to him once again, as well as his fireman’s gloves and goggles. However, this time, it was just him, Dr. Vitalis, and the small team of scientists and guards – now all wearing asbestos suits. In the middle of the large room were blocks of wood laid out on a metal tray in front of him. 

“You can feel it, can’t you?” the older man continued. 

Rafael took in a deep, shaky breath with his eyes closed and he kept his gloved hand up his shirt – right where his nipple was – as he replied, “Yes… I can.” 

That’s when he opened his eyes, and squeezed. 

Suddenly, all of the machines Rafael was hooked up to began to beep and light up. An electronic thermometer dinged louder and louder as the room’s temperature began to rise. As the beeping continued, the blocks of wood suddenly began to turn black and smoke emerged from them before they gently became enveloped in flames on top of the metal tray. 

Dr. Vitalis smiled and said, “Teleiotita!” 

Rafael’s tired eyes filled with relief as he used the back of his hand to wipe a fine sweat that had accumulated on his forehead. 

“Oh, that’s no way to wipe your sweat, my boy,” Dr. Vitalis said, offering him a silken handkerchief that looked quite expensive. 

The young man looked at the piece of silk for a few seconds before looking up into the older man’s eyes and thanking him. Dr. Vitalis smiled warmly as he intently watched the boy pull off his gloves and wipe the sweat from his head, arm, and chest. He looked almost mesmerized by the sight of him doing it. As Rafael absorbed the sweat, one of the scientists in his asbestos suit came up to Dr. Vitalis with one of the graph sheets spurted out by the machines. 

“He’s made tremendous progress in the last few days, sir,” the scientist said, showing him the sheet of paper, “We’re eager to see just how far his abilities can reach-” 

Dr. Vitalis made a signal with his hand to cease talking. 

“Yes, Dr. Lu,” he replied, “As am I. But this young man has already done as much as he can for the time being and we can’t see how far he can go if we push him too far. Isn’t that right, Mr. Solano?” 

The young man smiled and said, “As long as it’s alright with you, sir.” 

“Of course it is,” he said, putting his hand softly on the young man’s shoulder. 

Dr. Lu shot a concerned look at Dr. Vitalis before saying, “I understand, sir… but I’m certain Major West would like a substantial update before tonight’s event.” 

The second Dr. Vitalis heard the name he broke into a cold sweat. Rafael furrowed his brow at the older man; he had never seen him this way before. That’s when he saw the man’s fists begin to clench up and he pulled Dr. Lu away to the other side of the room while Rafael continued to rest. 

“Listen,” Dr. Vitalis whispered, “Major West will get the results he’s looking for, but we don’t have the time or the resources to get them to him before tonight. And, if he has a problem with that, then he can lick my feet and call them candy.” 

Dr. Lu stood still as a statue for a brief moment before nodding slightly at him. 

The two of them parted ways uncomfortably before Dr. Vitalis made his way back to Rafael who was finally standing up in his blue tank top and black and grey camo pants. 

“Is everything alright, Doc?” he asked, lifting up his goggles. 

Dr. Vitalis nodded and said, “Yes, of course. How are you feeling?” 

“I’m a little winded, but I’ll be just fine, especially in time for the big luau tonight,” he replied, “By the way, why are we having a party tonight, again?” 

The man smiled and said, “Why, to celebrate you and your fellow recruits’ progress, my young friend. All of you have made so much progress in just your first week alone; better than most of my past students. If that’s not something worthy of a fun, Hawaiian-themed celebration, then I don’t know what is.” 

The young man smiled and said, “Well, I suppose I can’t argue with that.” 

Dr. Vitalis chuckled a little before saying, “So, have you asked anyone to go with you to the party at all tonight?” 

That’s when the young man’s smile faded and, after a brief silence, he finally said, “I was thinking… maybe I might ask Candace to go with me.” 

The older man’s smile faded a bit and he said, “Oh, I see. She’s a marvelous choice.” 

Rafael furrowed his brow and asked, “Is that a bad thing? I mean, if you don’t mind me saying, sir, you seem a little bit-” 

“Disappointed? Of course not. I just…” he said, before suddenly stopping to think for a moment, “I just had a very special idea in mind that you and I could do to liven up the celebration a bit, but now that you mentioned asking Miss Newman to go with you…” 

The older man suddenly stopped and smiled almost mischievously as a brand new idea entered his mind, “…I think I might’ve just come up with something even better.” 

The boy raised an eyebrow and replied, “Okay, sir… I’m listening.” 

“How good are you at dancing?” the older man asked. 

Day 7, 6:31pm 

“Thank you all for coming,” Dr. Vitalis said, standing at a podium while wearing a blue Hawaiian shirt with orange flowers on it. 

The large gymnasium/bomb shelter room had been completely transformed into a gorgeous Hawaiian-themed party room decorated with tikis, palm trees, strung flowers, and a buffet table full of pork, pineapple, and poi. All of the recruits, scientists, guards, and a few extra military members had gathered to join in the celebration. However, all of the military guests didn’t seem to understand the importance of dressing down for an informal celebration of the new recruits’ progress. They were all still dressed in their uniforms, complete with the reflective sunglasses to obscure their eyes from sight. 

“After twenty years of working hard to help gifted young ladies and gentlemen like you learn to use their gifts for the benefit of society,” Dr. Vitalis continued, “I can honestly say I have never encountered a group of youngsters more gifted than all of you. In only one week, just about all of you have managed to gain nearly full control of your abilities.” 

Just as he said that, Rafael and Candace looked at each other and smiled with pride and delight over what they each have managed to accomplish in such a short amount of time. Rafael wore a red Hawaiian shirt similar to his mentor’s with navy blue flowers on it. As for Candace, she had dressed in a dark purple bikini top with a matching grass-style dress and a blood red orchid in her now-curled hair. 

Rafael couldn’t have been happier… until he looked back up at Dr. Vitalis. 

The older man looked a little concerned as he looked over at a man about ten years older than him with silver hair and a matching beard. He was dressed in a decorated US army uniform with the same reflective glasses as the rest of them. 

Dr. Vitalis swallowed hard before saying, “In addition to that, it is my privilege to announce that, joining us here tonight, is our benefactor: US Major Myles West.” 

The whole room broke out into applause at the announcement of the silver-haired military man’s mere presence. Just then, Dr. Vitalis stepped aside as Major West walked up to the podium to give a speech of his own. Rafael’s blood ran cold as he saw his mentor step back so humbly, and with such apprehension, from this one old man. 

“Thank you, Doctor,” Major West said, speaking with a gruff, Southern accent that horrifically reminded Rafael of his stepfather, “It is my honor to be here tonight to see such a fine group of gifted young Americans dancing the night away after making such amazing progress. You all make your country very proud and, for the next week, I and my fellow soldiers shall be remaining here to observe just how far you fine young ladies and gentlemen can go in the way of said progress.” 

Rafael’s heart shuddered at the sound of that. He had just learned to get control of his powers, and now he was going to be put through psychic boot camp to make them stronger? 

“Yeah, I’m worried about it too,” Candace whispered, agreeing with the thoughts she had picked up from him. 

Rafael gritted his teeth and leaned in to whisper a response when she interrupted once more to apologize. 

“You’re right, I’m sorry,” she said, “I did promise to stay out of your mind during the party. That was my bad.” 

He took a deep breath to calm himself before continuing to listen to the Major go on. 

“As long as we remain here, you young ladies and gentlemen will be encouraged to push yourselves farther than you have already gone. Don’t worry, we will understand if it takes a bit of time for some of you to reach your peak, but, just remember, your country needs you. So, we hope you will do your absolute best. Thank you,” he said, finally concluding. 

Once he had finished, the music started playing and everybody started dancing. Jed, always the competitive one, broke out on the dance floor to prove himself the best dancer, while Mr. Grizzle and most of the scientists headed over to the buffet table to begin stuffing their faces. Rafael and Candace just grabbed some punch and waited off to the side for a slow song to come on so they could enjoy a tender dance together. In the meantime, they both just talked. 

“So, you’re originally from Portland, Oregon?” Rafael asked. 

“Yep,” Candace said, “My dad owns a mortuary there. Actually, at this point, he owns practically a whole chain of them.” 

Rafael chuckled and said, “Ah, so that explains why you’ve got the goth aura going on.” 

Candace laughed and said, “No, I’ve just always felt a natural affinity for all things dark and unusual. To be honest, I actually was never afraid of my powers; I just never wanted to share them with the United States Government.” 

“But your dad did?” Rafael guessed. 

“Hell no,” Candace said, “My dad was mostly okay with it, so long as I didn’t snap a bone or stop someone’s heart with it. But my step-monster, on the other hand; she hated it.” 

Rafael almost spat out his punch when she said that. 

“You have a step-parent who hates your abilities too?” he said. 

“Yeah,” she said, “Mr. Grizzle says that there are two kinds of non-psychics out in the world. There are the ones who feel a natural sense of awe toward psychics – like my dad and your mom – and then there are those who feel a natural sense of rage and fear towards us. You and I were just unlucky enough to have parents that remarried to the wrong kind of people.” 

Rafael pursed his lips together in sad understanding at that. That is, until Dr. Vitalis walked over to the two of them. 

“Hi, Dr. Vitalis,” they both said. 

“Good evening, my young friends,” he replied, taking a final sip from his own glass of punch, “I hope you two don’t mind, but Major West was hoping that the three of us could put on that performance I told you about a little earlier than we intended.” 

The young couple looked suspiciously at each other, then slowly turned back to the older man and said, “Sure, why not?” 

As soon as they said that, Dr. Vitalis took the two of them to a different room where they stayed for almost ten minutes. When they finally returned to the lobby, they were wearing long, grassy blankets which covered every part of their bodies but their faces. 

Finally, Dr. Vitalis got back up on the podium and announced that he, Candace, and Rafael had a special performance to put on for everyone. The entire crowd moved calmly off to the sides of the room to give the three of them enough room for their performance. All except for Jed who angrily stomped his way off to the side over the three of them interrupting his precious dance floor time. 

“Just as I described, remember?” Dr. Vitalis said to the two youngsters as they stepped out into the middle of the room. 

They both nodded as the three of them got into position, standing shoulder to shoulder in a straight line. Candace stood in the middle of the small line with the two men on either side of her. 

“And now, for your personal inspiration and enjoyment,” Dr. Vilatis said, “Miss Newman, Mr. Solano, and I are going to… make it hot!” 

That’s when the three of them tore off their grassy blankets to reveal concealed grass skirts and other traditional Hawaiian tribal garbs beneath them. Both men, young and old, were shirtless with very muscular bodies. Rafael was the thinner of the two, while Dr. Vitalis was thicker. 

“…in our own special tribute to Hawaiian fire-dancing,” Dr. Vitalis added. 

All of a sudden, the three of them simultaneously closed their eyes as loud, drumming Polynesian music started to play. Just then, the crowd’s eyes all widened as a circle of fireballs all formed around the three of them. A dozen of them just appeared in midair, as if by magic, in a large ring; half orange and half blue. The temperature in the room increased dramatically to the point where everyone began to wipe their brows and pull at their collars. 

Everyone, however, except for the mysterious Major West, who stood perfectly still with the hardened composure of a soldier. 

That’s when Rafael and Dr. Vitalis both began dancing in-sync with each others’ movements. As they did, the balls of floating fire moved with them while Candace – who also tore her blanket off to reveal a sexy bikini top and grass skirt – used her telekinesis to keep the flames perfectly aligned with the two men’s movements. 

The crowd cheered and awed at the amazing choreography of the two performers, as well as the vastness of Candace’s kinetic abilities complimenting the two men perfectly. Even the hardened Major West seemed to be impressed by what he was seeing. 

Finally, came the point of the big finish. Rafael and Dr. Vitalis moved closer and closer to each other, dancing an enormous ring around the open area – a ring of fire – slowly combining each of their balls of fire into each other until they each held a single large fireball above their respective heads. Eventually, they made it to the end of the ring where they pressed their chests up against each other and held their hands high above their heads as the two large balls of flame slowly melted into each other like a reverse mitosis and then burst into a flurry of sparkling ash that spread across the whole room! 

The entire crowd went wild, cheering and applauding at the beautiful display before them. Both Rafael and Dr. Vitalis’ sweaty bare chests heaved against each other from being out of breath. Finally, Rafael opened his eyes for the first time since the performance began and he was stopped dead in his tracks by the sight of his mentor staring right at him with sparkling, lustful eyes. 

The older man smiled with his dark eyes glazed over like a man lost in a dream-filled daze and said, “Rodolfo… Agapi Mou.” 

That’s when he leaned in to kiss the young man before him! 

Rafael’s heart jumped inside his chest and he quickly pulled away at the last second before anyone could catch sight of what was happening. All of a sudden, Dr. Vitalis snapped back to reality and took a few steps away from Rafael, blushing hard with embarrassment and worry. Rafael shook his head and began waving to the crowd as Candace walked over to join the two men as they all soaked in the applause. 

While that was going on, Major West stood directly at the back of the room, staring even harder at the young man than his own mentor had been a moment before… and with a serpent’s smile stretched across his face. 

Both Rafael and Dr. Vitalis caught sight of that smile and shuddered simultaneously. 

Day 8, 12:44am 

Rafael laid in his bed wide awake and staring up at the ceiling. 

It had been hours since the luau came to an end and, even though he usually would’ve been dead tired after a performance like that, he just couldn’t bring himself to fall asleep. The sight of the Major smiling at him like a snake about to eat its prey, not to mention Dr. Vitalis trying to kiss him after their big dance, was more than enough to keep his mind going. 

“Come on… sleep!” he moaned to himself, staring at his bedside clock. 

Suddenly, an idea came to him on what he can do to sleep. An idea partly inspired by his previous assignment from Dr. Vitalis, which is why he almost immediately shot it down. 

“No way!” he growled to himself, “It’s not happening!” 

He quickly stuck one of his extra pillows between his legs and tried once again to get back to sleep, but to no avail. After another twenty minutes or so of his skin growing hot with stress and his eyes going extended periods without closing, he finally growled, “Fine!” 

Rafael pushed his pillow and covers aside and pulled his pajama pants down around his ankles. He took himself in hand and the first person he thought of was Candace whom he imagined in a black, silken bikini. In his mind, she blew kisses at him as she slowly stripped down to nothing and his hand moved faster and faster as the fantasy continued. After finally pulling off her little bikini panties, she began walking toward him until she was crawling on to the bed and caressing his chest under his pajamas. 

Until… 

“Huh?!” 

…he suddenly opened his eyes and the room was black and white again like before, but it wasn’t Candace hanging over him anymore. 

Rafael’s eyes widened to see the naked man in the wolf mask from his dream the other night. He tried to open his mouth to scream, but just like before his lips were stuck together and his body was frozen in place with both of his arms at his sides. 

“I’m sorry it had to come to this,” he heard the masked man say in his head, “But you can’t keep denying what you are anymore… and neither can I.” 

Rafael wanted to scream, but he could only muster a few muffled moans and groans full of fear. That’s when the man reached behind his own head and the young man could hear the sound of velcro straps being undone. The older man placed his hand on the forehead of the wolf mask and ripped it off to reveal the messy-haired, unshaven, but still recognizable, face… 

…of Dr. Lyceon Vitalis! 

The young man’s eyes widened in absolute shock. Dr. Vitalis, his own mentor for a week now, was the mysterious, wolf-headed figure in his dreams! His lungs tightened in fear of what this meant, and where it might go next. 

Dr. Vitalis then strapped the wolf-mask on to the still-unmoving young man’s head before reaching down toward his and the young man’s now-touching tools. He began using a combination of hand and pelvis movement to rub them together; Rafael could feel his own hips betraying him as he began moving in-unison with the older man, similar to how they moved earlier tonight at the luau. 

They moved. And moved. And moved, until… 

UUUNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH!!! 

…Rafael finally opened his eyes and everything was back to normal again. Almost everything, that is. The young man coughed and sputtered as smoke entered his lungs. 

The entire room, save for Rafael’s bed was completely ablaze! 

FUEGO! FUEGO!! FUEGO!!! 

Day 8, 1:51am 

Rafael’s room was completely destroyed. 

At that moment, he sat in the middle of an overly air-conditioned room with a fire extinguisher in every corner and a jug of ice water on the metal table before him. He shivered hard from the cold air, which was so crisp that even the blanket he was wrapped in wasn’t enough to keep him warm. 

That’s when he heard footsteps coming down a flight of stairs. The same stairs he was brought down earlier after turning his own room into a charcoal briquette. Finally, he heard a loud buzzing noise coming from the door, followed by a click. 

“Hello, Rafael,” Dr. Vitalis said, stepping into the room in an olive-green bathrobe and black sandals. 

The young man said nothing and just turned his head to the side. 

“Would you like to tell me what happened…?” Dr. Vitalis asked, “Were you thinking about your stepfather again? Had a nightmare about him, perhaps?” 

Rafael gritted his teeth slightly, but still said nothing. 

“I’m trying to help you, Rafael. However, I can’t do that if you don’t tell me what’s going on,” Dr. Vitalis said, “Whatever issue you currently have is affecting your abilities, which makes it something that I need to be able to understand. So, please Rafael, tell me what happened to you earlier tonight?” 

Rafael remained silent for another few seconds before finally saying, without looking at the man, “Why the wolf mask?” 

Dr. Vitalis furrowed his brow and said, “I beg your pardon?” 

“You heard me, old man!” the young man continued, “Ever since I got here, I’ve been having weird dreams about a man in a wolf mask appearing in my room, staring at me from the shadows.” 

The older man’s eyes grew wider and his heart began to beat faster. 

“You have?” he asked. 

Rafael finally turned around and said, still not making eye contact, “Yes. The last time I had one was a few days ago. The man in the wolf mask finally came into the light and spoke to me. He also touched me… inappropriately.” 

Dr. Vitalis immediately unfolded his arms in shock and stammered out, “W-What…?” 

That’s when Rafael looked up directly into Dr. Vitalis’ eyes as he continued, “Tonight, it happened again. Only, this time, he went further in touching me inappropriately… much further.” 

The older man’s heart was beating like a jackhammer and a fine sweat began forming on his temples. 

“Right when he was in the middle of it,” Rafael said, “He pulled the wolf mask off…” 

“And…?” Dr. Vitalis urged. 

Rafael gulped down all of his fear and said, “And, underneath, it was… it was y-you.” 

Dr. Vitalis stood at the other end of the room looking completely stunned by what he had just heard. He let out a slight gasp, but nothing more, as he stared at his apprentice, his protege, the young man who shared the same power as him. The young man who had just admitted what he just admitted to him. 

“M-M-Me…?” he finally managed to stammer out after a long, speechless stretch. 

Rafael slowly gave the older male the slightest of nods before saying, “Just be honest with me… Did you make me have those dreams somehow, or am I just crazy?” 

Dr. Vitalis stood silently for a long moment before he put his hands together and twiddled his thumbs like a child, looking down at the floor ashamed. The young man raised an eyebrow, realizing that that was all the confirmation he needed. 

“I knew it,” Rafael said, folding his arms over his chest, “How did you do it?” 

The older man swallowed hard and said, “It’s… a long story and quite complicated as well. Let’s just say that some psychic abilities you have to be born with, while others can be… learned.” 

Rafael furrowed his brow and said, “Okay… Now for my next question: What do you want from me, old man?” 

That’s when Dr. Vitalis finally looked the young man in the eyes and answered, “Do you remember when I mentioned your father the day I insisted on becoming your personal mentor…? Well, all of those things I said about one of your father’s relatives having the same power as you wasn’t mere guesswork on my part.” 

Rafael’s eyes widened and he quickly unfolded his arms. 

“What do you mean?” he asked, a small touch of concern in his voice. 

Taking a deep breath, Dr. Vitalis said, “I suspect your father may not have told you or your mother about Rodolfo. Especially considering they didn’t get along, even as children.” 

“What are you talking about?!” Rafael demanded, finally standing up. 

He finally let out his deep breath and continued, “Twenty years ago, I knew a man by the name of Rodolfo… Rodolfo Solano. He was my lover… and the twin brother of your father, Rafael Solano Sr.” 

As soon as he heard that, Rafael’s eyes grew so wide that his eye sockets felt like they were cramping and he went dizzy for a moment. 

“My father had a…” Rafael said, trailing off as his brain went fuzzy. 

“Yes,” he replied. 

Rafael couldn’t believe what he was hearing. In fact, he refused to believe it, but at the same time couldn’t ignore the whole possibility itself. After all, he barely even knew his father and he knew his mother wouldn’t hide something like this from him, unless she never knew in the first place. 

“I-I-I…” Rafael tried to say as he began stumbling backwards. 

All of a sudden, his eyes closed and he collapsed right where he stood. He would’ve fallen flat on the floor if it wasn’t for what happened next. 

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Dr. Vitalis said, catching the young man in his arms. 

The young man, still dizzy, shook his head and looked up into the older man’s dark eyes, which sparkled like two perfectly polished onyx beads. Suddenly, Rafael felt a strange warmth fill his body from his cheeks to his groin, similar to what he felt when the dreams came over him. 

As for Dr. Vitalis, he stared longingly into the young man’s chocolatey brown eyes before his gaze drifted down to his lightly quivering mouth. The older man licked his lips in anticipation before he suddenly felt Rafael’s hand on his cheek, edging him to come closer. 

And that’s when… they touched. They touched passionately. 

Day 12, 6:09pm 

Rafael let out a deep sigh as he stuck his hands in his pockets and began making his way toward Dr. Vitalis’ office. For the past few days, he had been working solely with Mr. Grizzle and a few others, but never Dr. Vitalis. 

After what happened three nights ago, Rafael was sure the older man had been trying to avoid him as much as possible. He knew that after what the man had told him the other night he must’ve been afraid to see him. Or ashamed to see him. Either way, he needed to see the man. He needed to learn more about the uncle he didn’t even know existed until the other night. Not to mention why he felt for the man the way he did. 

“Come on, get a hold of yourself,” he thought to himself, “He’s a middle-aged man, for crying out loud. And, if what he told you before was true, he almost became your uncle!” 

Finally, he came to the door of Dr. Vitalis’ office. He paused for a moment to gather his thoughts and, with a deep breath, he lifted his knuckle to knock… 

“No, no, no!” 

…only to be stopped dead in his tracks by a loud sound coming from the other side of the door; a sound he had become all too familiar with ever since his mother got remarried. 

Dr. Vitalis was inside shouting at someone, his voice heavy with anger and a touch of fear. Suddenly, the young man heard his voice followed by another man’s voice. A gruff, Southern-accented voice that sent Rafael’s spine tingling. 

“Why the Hell not? You promised that they’d be offered to the military once they’ve proven their worth,” he heard Major West say. 

“I know what I promised, Sir!” Dr. Vitalis replied, putting an angry emphasis on the last word, “I already feel guilty enough about making that promise in the first place, but when you add this new request to it as well…” 

“What’s he talking about? What promise? What new request?” Rafael thought. 

“You forget, old friend,” the major continued, “I made a promise too. I agreed that no harm will come to them, as long as you and your staff convince them to join. And, whether you like it or not, we of the United States Military would like your young protege to join us.” 

“I told you, the answer is no!” Dr. Vitalis bellowed. 

Even though he wasn’t in the room, Rafael could almost sense that Major West was raising an eyebrow and folding his arms over his chest like a disappointed father. 

“Again, why not? He seems like a fine, willful young man. Brave, confident, maybe even a little patriotic if my thoughts are correct; he’s exactly the kind of person we need for our operations. If you don’t want to give him up, then surely there must be a reason…?” the major said. 

A long pause followed that statement. Either Dr. Vitalis had no answer to his question, or the answer he had was one he refused to share. Whatever the reason, Rafael didn’t really want to hear more; the slight break in the conversation gave him just the chance he needed. 

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK 

“Come in!” Dr. Vitalis growled, almost desperately, from the other side of the door. 

When Rafael stepped inside, he saw Dr. Vitalis dressed in a gray suit with a burgundy tie and sitting on the edge of his desk. Standing only a few feet away was Major West, still dressed in the same uniform, hat, and reflective sunglasses as the previous night. He turned around and smiled that serpent-like smile he had from before. Just the sight of it, combined with his eyes being obscured by the sunglasses, made Rafael’s skin crawl. 

“Speak of the devil,” Major West said, turning back to Dr. Vitalis for a brief moment before exiting. 

As soon as he was gone, Rafael released a shiver throughout his body. 

“He frightens you, doesn’t he?” Dr. Vitalis said. 

Rafael swallowed hard and gave a little nod without looking his mentor in the eye. 

He then took a deep breath and said, “Just what exactly were you two talking about, anyway?” 

The older man’s eyes darted away as he said, “Nothing for you to worry about.” 

The young man, still refusing to look the man’s way, said, “I think after what you and I did three nights ago, I’ve at least earned the right for you to be honest with me, sir.” 

Dr. Vitalis turned his head in surprise at the young man’s words. His eyes remained transfixed on Rafael for a moment until he finally closed them and let out a sigh as he took a few steps closer. 

“Yes, my young pupil, you have earned the right,” he said, taking a quick look around to make sure no one was listening, “Major West and I were discussing the progress made by you, Miss Newman, and Mr. Larken. He’s very impressed. So impressed, in fact, that by the week’s end he wants to take the three of you to a classified government installation for the continuation of your training.” 

Rafael’s eyes widened and his heart began to beat faster at the sound of that. 

“Why?” he asked, finally facing the man. 

Dr. Vitalis paused for a moment and looked around one more time before saying in a whisper voice, “He wants to train the three of you in combat with your abilities. To see if you can be made into some kind of U. S. Military ‘Psychic-Kinetic Division’, as he said.” 

The young man’s eyes widened even further at the idea of that. However, he couldn’t quite tell yet whether he was widening his eyes out of fear or a slight sense of intrigue. Quite possibly both. But there was another question he was wondering about at that moment that he wanted answered. 

“And, based on what I overheard, I take it you don’t want that, right?” Rafael asked. 

Suddenly, Dr. Vitalis went rigid with anger and hysteria before grabbing hold of the young man by his shirt and shaking him violently as he said, “To have the military turn you and two other troubled, but still innocent youngsters into the ultimate weapon?! To allow them to wield the greatest natural force that the world has ever known!?! I would much rather burn this entire institution down with myself inside!!!” 

Rafael was frightened out of his wits by what he was witnessing, but he also felt a strange flicker of a more positive emotion beneath the surface. An emotion that he couldn’t quite put his finger on at that moment. 

“Why do you care so much about me, Dr. Vitalis?” Rafael asked. 

The older male was suddenly taken aback by that question. 

“What do you mean?” he asked. 

“I overheard you telling him that you didn’t want me to be a part of this ‘Division’ he wanted, more so than Jed and Candace,” he replied, “Why is that? Is it because of your history with my supposed uncle… Or is it because of what happened between us?” 

Dr. Vitalis let go of Rafael and took a few steps back. He put his head down, refusing to look him in the eye. For a second, Rafael thought he could see the older man blush. 

“Tell me!” Rafael demanded, a flicker of need in his voice. 

The older man, still refusing to look at him, finally said, “I’m so sorry. I never should have done it. Any of it! They were your dreams; the one place you could be perfectly safe. I had no right and I perfectly understand if you want to report me. Or never see me again. After all, I’m sure you don’t feel that way about other males and I-” 

Suddenly, the man was cut off by Rafael running up and pressing his lips passionately against the older man’s. Dr. Vitalis was completely caught off guard, but only for a moment before he began kissing the young man back with the same intensity he had been given. 

That’s when Rafael tore off his shirt and began doing the same to Dr. Vitalis’ jacket. 

“Wait!” the older man said, stopping him for a moment, “You don’t know what you’re getting yourself into, boy.” 

Rafael looked into his dark eyes with passion and replied, “Neither do you, old man.” 

The older male smiled before continuing to kiss the younger male intensely and tear off the rest of his clothes in the process. As the two of them continued, they began slowly making their way to the other side of Dr. Vitalis’ office toward the private quarters. 

By the time they got there, both men were completely naked, while Dr. Vitalis turned on the water in his personal bathroom’s shower. 

“Cold?” Rafael said, noticing the setting he had the water turned to. 

Dr. Vitalis turned to him with a smirk and said, “Trust me, son, between the two of us, we’re going to need it.” 

Rafael smiled sensually before joining the older man in the cold running water. 

The two men pressed up against each other without even bothering to close up the shower curtain. Dr. Vitalis pressed his lips against Rafael’s and suckled them greedily. As he did, he reached down between Rafael’s legs and took him right in his hand. The young man reached down and did the same until they were rubbing against each other beneath the cold water. Both of their heart rates quickened and their breathing became hotter and heavier. 

All of a sudden, the cold water spewing from the shower head became instantaneously warmer to the point of steaming. Feeling the temperature rise so quickly, Rafael felt the older man grow stiff in his hand and it made him so excited that he did the same. 

“D-Dr. Vit-t-talis…?” he stammered as he panted like a dog in the middle of summer. 

The older man pressed his finger up to the young man’s lips and said, looking down at him with those dark, shiny eyes, “Call me… Lyceon.” 

Rafael’s eyes went droopy and he grinned with pleasure as he repeated, “L-Lyceon…” 

The older man smiled before using his other hand to cup the back of the young man’s head and kissed him again. Slower and more intimately. 

Both men continued like this for minutes at a time, kissing each other and rubbing against each other in their self-heated shower. They rubbed and rubbed until Rafael felt he was approaching a climax, which is when Lyceon detached his mouth from the young man’s all of a sudden. 

With his hand still cupping the back of Rafael’s head, he looked down at him again with those big, lustful eyes and said, “Do you want to take a poke at me, boy?” 

Rafael furrowed his brow confused, not understanding the older man’s offer, until his hand moved away from the young man’s groin and passionately squeezed his buttock. The man’s finger wiggled slightly toward the crack as he spoke

“Or would you like me to take a poke at you instead?” he asked. 

The young man’s ecstatic smile returned and he whispered his answer into the older man’s ear. 

His haughty mentor smiled and said, “Of course… if you can prepare it correctly.” 

As he spoke, the older man turned around and presented the young man with his rear. 

Rafael knelt down and licked his lips once again before he got to work. 

The process took longer than the older male had expected it to, but the young man did his work with the same gusto as a fat man eating a plate of food. The more he continued, the more stiff Rafael became, not understanding what made this act feel so disgustingly blissful. 

Finally, he finished with a loud, wet pop and stood up with his pelvis inches away from the older man’s. 

“You sure you want me to do this, sir…?” he asked his mentor. 

Lyceon Vitalis turned his head to the side with a smirk and said, his one eye looking right at him, “Show me a man, my young apprentice.” 

Rafael returned the older man’s smirk and pushed forward with passionate precision. 

Pure ecstasy! 

_

Day 12, 6:22pm (cafeteria)

“Is it hot in here?” Jed asked as he sat down right next to Candace. 

She sat all by herself in the corner of the cafeteria and absent-mindedly twirled her spork in a broken-up scoop of potato salad. As Jed sat down in the seat next to her, she could already tell what he was thinking without even having to use her telepathy. 

“Good one,” she said sarcastically, “Too bad it’s wasted. Get lost Jed, I’m not in the mood for you right now.” 

Jed’s smirk faded slightly as he said, “Oh yeah? Why’s that?” 

Candace rolled her eyes and said, “Nice try. You wouldn’t understand.” 

His response wasn’t what Candace expected, inside or out. She thought he’d stomp away in a huff, or worse, grab her angrily, demanding to know what she meant. Instead he took a deep breath and spoke to her in a calm, almost understanding tone. 

“Look,” he said, “I know I’m probably not your first choice when it comes to talking about your feelings, but I am willing to listen if you want to share.” 

Normally, Candace would’ve walked away without a word, but her telepathy told her that this wasn’t a lie or some trick. His intentions weren’t pure – that was certain – but she could tell he was reaching out for more than just a chance to get in her panties, which gave her hope. 

“Well, if you must know,” she said, “Rafael has been acting kind of weird the past couple of days since the luau. He hasn’t been attending his sessions with Dr. Vitalis and then, of course, there was that whole debacle in his room the other night.” 

Jed thought about it for a moment and said, “Maybe he’s just worried about the army guys hanging around here more than usual. I mean, I was actually kind of excited about it when it was announced, but now I’m starting to have second thoughts. With them around, it’s worse than my foster home.” 

“It’s possible,” she said, “But my telepathy is giving me a different picture.” 

“You’ve been reading his mind?” Jed asked, a little concerned. 

“Only because I’m worried about him,” she countered, a little too quickly, “I refuse to read the minds of people I care about. It’s unethical for me to do so without a reason.” 

“I see. Well, what’s he been thinking about… if you don’t mind me asking?” Jed replied. 

She took a deep breath, hesitant at first, before saying, “I’m only telling you because I already know you won’t tell anyone… unless you want me to tell people that you’re 18 and you still worry about wetting the bed at night.” 

Jed’s eyes widened in shock and his hand clenched into a fist before calming down a moment later. 

He swallowed and said, “Okay…” 

Candace smiled mischievously at him for a split second and said, “Well, despite not seeing the man for two days, Rafael has been thinking a lot about Dr. Vitalis lately. Especially about the big performance we put on at the luau, when it ended with them pressed up against each other.” 

“Maybe he finds Dr. Vitalis attractive!” Jed thought to himself, releasing a chuckle. 

When he saw Candace give a concerned frown, he did the same and said, “You heard that, didn’t you?” 

“Yes,” she replied, “But, to be honest, I’ve actually been wondering the same thing.” 

Jed’s eyes widened again before he put his hand on her shoulder comfortingly. She touched his hand and the two shared a look. A long look. The normally brash Jed gave her a sweet, somewhat boyish smile and she smiled back at him with her pale cheeks going red as a freshly-picked strawberry. 

“Jedediah, you’re making me blush,” she said. 

His smile faded slightly and he said, “Are my thoughts really that loud?” 

She smiled wider and said, nodding, “No.” 

He laughed at that. Once his laughter died down, the two of them licked their lips and slowly began leaning in toward each other, when all of a sudden… 

“OUCH!!!” 

…they heard the sound of someone at the table across from them yelping in pain after attempting to pick up his glass of cola. Everyone turned to see the cola in the glass going all fizzy with wisps of steam coming off of it. 

“It’s hot!” the guy said, shaking his hand about. 

Suddenly, another person yelped from the other side of the cafeteria. A girl dropped her bottle of water, which was also beginning to bubble and steam. As were all of the other drinks and various liquids in the place. Someone even ran out of the bathroom covered in hot, streaming water. 

“The toilets are boiling!!!” he screamed at the top of his lungs. 

“What the hell is going on!?!” Candace screeched. 

That’s when it hit Jed like a car being backed into a pole. 

“Let’s think!” he said, “Who do we know that has the ability to make water in a bottle or cup inexplicably start to boil?” 

Candace’s eyes widened and the realization hit her so hard it made her food tray do a back-flip in midair before she even had a chance to know what she, herself, was doing. As it happened, she narrowed her eyes in a mixture of irritation and suspicion. 

“Rafael!” 

Day 12, 10:11pm 

Rafael fell asleep that night in Dr. Lyceon Vitalis’ arms… as well as his bed. 

The older male decided to let the young man stay the night with him, seeing how his own room was still charred from the other night’s flame-out. Not to mention, after their little shower together, they were quite a ways past the point of being too uncomfortable to sleep in the same bed. 

“Are you warm enough, boy?” Dr. Vitalis asked him as they snuggled together. 

Rafael looked up at him with a raised eyebrow and said, “After what we just did a few hours ago, are you really asking me that question, old man?” 

He narrowed his eyes at the youngster for a brief moment before a smile spread across his face and he laughed. Rafael soon followed with reciprocated laughter as he nuzzled up to the older male’s bare chest. That’s when a new thought entered his mind that made his smile slowly fade away. 

“Sir…?” he asked, “What does this mean for us?” 

Dr. Vitalis frowned and asked, “What do you mean?” 

Rafael swallowed and said, “I mean, are we dating? Are we friends with benefits, or what are we, exactly?” 

The older man thought about it for a minute and said, “Well, not to sound too new-age or anything, but I think traditional labels may not be applicable in our instance. After all, I don’t know a good word to describe the relationship between a man and his deceased lover’s nephew.” 

“Or between a firestarter and his mentor for that matter,” Rafael added. 

The two of them both burst into laughter again at that. 

Finally, after another several minutes of talking and laughing, the two of them fell fast asleep in each other’s arms. It had been a rather interesting day for both of them, especially the huge aftermath of their hot and heavy shower together. Luckily, Dr. Vitalis was able to convince everyone that it was merely an adverse side effect of him and Rafael’s new form of training. Everyone except Candace, which made Rafael a little sad because of what he might have to tell her if things end up going the way he suspects they might. 

Unfortunately, things didn’t end up going the way anybody suspected that night. 

A little after midnight, Rafael was awakened from his cozy slumber by a sudden jolt from Dr. Vitalis’ body. Almost as if the man experienced a really strong electric shock for a split second. Rafael looked up at the older man through tired eyes and saw a horrified look on his face for a moment before he passed out again. 

“Lyceon!” Rafael said, suddenly kneeling on the bed and shaking the man, “Are you okay?!” 

All of a sudden… 

“Ow!” Rafael yelped at the feeling of a needle being shoved into the side of his neck. 

When he turned around, he came face to face with a soldier dressed in black with his face covered in paint to camouflage him with the night. Rafael gritted his teeth, directing his energy at the camouflaged man to light him up like one of the mannequins from his training sessions. However, Rafael was hit by a sudden feeling of fatigue that made his energy fizzle to the point of only making the guy a little sweaty. 

“Sorry kid,” the guy said, holding up the used syringe, “This shit was made especially for folks like you.” 

The fatigue grew stronger, but Rafael refused to let the feeling overcome him without a fight. He managed to make a fist and threw a punch. Missed. He quickly made another and threw it. More pathetic than before. Finally, the young man fell over his mentor’s limp legs and then rolled off the edge of the bed to the carpeted floor below. 

“Ly-ce-on…” he croaked out before the dark veil of unconsciousness took him. 

To be continued… 

El Iniciador de Fuego by Snowy Zombie, Gmail: snowyzombie@gmail.com Tumblr: SnowyZombie BlueSky: SnowyZombie Discord: SnowyZombie Reddit: SnowyZombie

The Faerie Sorcerer

Once upon a time…

…in a land far to the north where the vikings lived, there was a very brave and strong Nordic king. As well as being strong, he was also a wise, benevolent man who only chose war when he had no other choice; and he and his queen were very much in love.  

One winter’s day, as the king was hard at work sharpening his sword for a great battle that awaited, he looked out to admire the falling snow and caught sight of a golden apple with an emerald green stem growing from a leafless tree in defiance of the frost. As the king gazed wondrously at the beautiful golden apple, he mistakenly slit his finger on the blade and on to the snow fell three drops of blood. 

The instant he saw the blood alive on the snow, he knew it was a sign, so he plucked the golden apple and prayed to the heavens: 

“Oh, Odin, All-Father! By this blood, I pray, if morrow’s battle should bring me to thine halls where the warriors drink their mead from thine valkyries, I pray mine wife birth me a child as gold as this apple, as green as its stem, and with all the strength it possesses to defy the icy touch of Skadi!” 

After which, he presented the golden apple to his beloved as a gift before setting off for battle. 

The king fought valiantly and, though the war was won, the victory was hollow as it came at the cost of the great king’s life. The poor queen was inconsolable, though her love’s prayer had come true and she had birthed him a son with shining golden hair and eyes green as emeralds. She named the young prince Alfvin, after his father. 

Many years passed and, by the time Prince Alfvin was twelve years old, he had grown into a handsome and lively young man. Though, unlike his father, the young prince had also become rather spoiled, selfish, and unkind. Nothing the servants, nor his mother did could at all satisfy him. In fact, the only time anyone saw the prince truly happy was when he took the time to toss around and admire the golden apple his father had gifted before his death. 

One day, as the prince was playing with his golden apple, it slipped past his hand and bounced into the bucket of a servant boy cleaning the palace floors. 

“Your Majesty…” the servant boy said, retrieving the apple from his bucket, “…I’ve found thy golden apple.” 

“How dare thee touch my father’s golden apple, servant!” the prince angrily cried out, snatching the apple from the servant boy’s hand, “Thou hast gotten it all wet! I command thee to fetch the finest fabric thou can and clean it completely before surrendering thyself to the guards! Thou art banished from my father’s kingdom forever!” 

The queen watched from afar as the poor servant boy did as her cruel son commanded and left the palace in tears. She then ordered a hunting party to travel deep inside the forest to the part of it so dark that the sun’s light could not penetrate even a single leaf. 

Several days later, Prince Alfvin awoke to find the hunting party his mother sent had returned to the palace carrying a large, man-sized cage. Inside the cage he saw an impish man with long, messy hair as red as rusted iron, ears that were pointed like an elf’s and the horns of a wild sheep protruding from his head. The strange creature also held in his arms a white, crystal box that seemed to have something glowing inside it like the northern lights! 

“Mother, who in the name of Odin is that?” Prince Alfvin asked. 

“He is the faerie sorcerer, my son,” said the queen, “The hunters found him dancing upon the surface of a pond in the forest as though it were solid and he ran faster than the wind when they made haste to capture him. They tell me he stopped only when a bolt of lightning struck in his path, as if the god Thor, himself, had ordered him to cease. Hence forth, he shall remain here in the palace dungeon where he can be seen by all.” 

From that day forth, the faerie sorcerer remained locked inside the dungeon with only a single barred window looking out into the courtyard. It didn’t take long for the prince to grow very curious about him indeed, especially about the crystal box he kept with him at all times. Some nights, the prince even snuck out at night to see strange glowing lights shining from inside the faerie sorcerer’s cage. 

“Why dost thou not order the faerie sorcerer to open his box, mother?” Prince Alfvin asked one day, peering out once again toward the barred window, “Thou art queen, after all, and the power to do so is thine.” 

As soon as he asked his question, the queen grew angry. 

“Tis good thine father isn’t alive to hear such arrogance from thee,” she replied, “If thou art going to rule our lands, thou must learn to respect the Gods and all who serve them, like the faerie sorcerer. Just as thou shalt some day as king. Thou shouldst take a lesson from the faerie sorcerer who may be locked away, but still hasn’t lost his sense of right nor wrong.” 

Upon hearing his mother’s words, the haughty prince became outraged and waited for the sun to go down before sneaking up to the faerie sorcerer’s barred window. 

“How now!” Prince Alfvin called to the faerie sorcerer, “Tis thine prince speaking, for I have come to keep thee company if thou whilst share the contents of thine box with me.” 

No sooner had the prince spoken those words did the faerie sorcerer suddenly turn his head completely around his body like an owl! 

“I cannot tell thee what this box contains, for the Lady allows me not to open it in the presence of others nor speak of its contents,” the faerie sorcerer growled, his voice strangely soft, yet animalistic as he stared at the prince with glowing green eyes like a wolf in the night. 

The prince was so horrified by the creature’s inhuman movements and voice that he jumped backwards and dropped his father’s golden apple through the bars! 

“My precious golden apple!” the prince cried, “Throw that up to me now, beast!!” 

“I am my own man and I follow no one’s orders,” the faerie sorcerer replied, turning his head back around, “Be a good little boy and go back from whence thou came.” 

“How dare thee!” the boy shrieked, “I’m the prince and thou shalt do things my way!” 

All of a sudden, the faerie sorcerer let out a shrill cackle which sent a chill down the boy’s spine, but remained with his back turned to the window. 

“If thou wishest to have thine apple again,” the faerie sorcerer told him, “Thou must come down thyself for it. The door to my cell is just yonder.” 

The faerie sorcerer slowly pointed to the cell door with one hand while the other held his crystal box tighter. The young prince looked at the cell door and grew nervous as he tried to offer an excuse. 

“But I have no means to open the lock,” he finally replied. 

“The key is hidden beneath thine mother’s pillow,” the faerie sorcerer told him, “Thou can retrieve it when she isn’t looking and unlock the door. I promise thee thine golden apple shall remain safe in my possession till thou returns.” 

Prince Alfvin nervously thought about what to do. He wanted his golden apple very much, but he feared his mother’s wrath if he were discovered stealing the key to the faerie sorcerer’s cell. Finally, after gathering his courage, Prince Alfvin snuck into the queen’s bed chamber where she lay fast asleep and quietly slipped the key out from under her pillow. He then snuck back down to the faerie sorcerer’s cell and unlocked the door. The faerie sorcerer now held the golden apple in his hand alongside his crystal box. 

“I’ve come for my father’s golden apple,” the prince ordered, “Give it to me, beast!” 

“Come to me and I shall return it to thee,” the faerie sorcerer said, holding the apple out to him. 

The prince swallowed hard before slowly stepping inside to retrieve the apple. All of a sudden, as he reached out, the faerie sorcerer dropped the golden apple and grabbed hold of the prince’s arm. 

“Twas brave of thee to come down and retrieve thine father’s golden apple,” the faerie sorcerer said, “But foolish of thee to leave the door open with the key in the lock.” 

Prince Alfvin tried his best to pull away, but to no avail. The faerie sorcerer’s grip was as strong as a dozen men’s as he tossed the boy into the corner and made his way toward the door. The frightened prince saw him leaving and frantically threw himself at the impish man, his precious golden apple completely forgotten. 

“Nay, Faerie Sorcerer!” the prince cried, grabbing the man’s bare ankles, “Everyone is going to laugh at me when they find out I let thee escape! My mother will have me punished severely!” 

The faerie sorcerer looked down at the pitiful young prince and said, picking the boy up and hoisting him on to his back, “Very well. I shall make thee grow up in spite of thyself.” 

With the boy on his back, the faerie sorcerer ran back to the forest with the speed of the wind and used one hand to hold Prince Alfvin up while the other held his box. Finally, the two of them reached the deepest, most enchanted part of the forest where the trees had human faces and every mushroom glowed like the full moon. The faerie sorcerer put the prince down and filled a hollowed out tree with moss to make a bed for him. 

“Thou can stay here with me, boy,” the faerie sorcerer said, “The trees shall offer thee plentiful food and the spring’s water is sweet and clear, but thou must not goeth inside my secret cave at night. If thou dost enter the cave after dark, thou must leave as soon as the stone sitting across from it is struck by lightning. Is that understood?” 

The frightened prince reluctantly nodded before falling asleep in his new bed. 

The next morning, Prince Alfvin consumed his fill from the trees and spring while the faerie sorcerer went off into the forest with his box. Soon, the boy grew curious and began following the path the faerie sorcerer had taken until he came upon a cave with a single stone sitting a few paces from the cave mouth. 

As the moon shone bright and full, the prince snuck quietly into the cave and saw a strange glow coming from inside, until… 

BOOM! 

…the prince heard a clap of thunder and saw the stone before the cave became struck by lightning! He quickly ran out of the cave as the faerie sorcerer had told him and watched as the cave magically disappeared leaving only the rocky cliffside in its place. 

The next day, Prince Alfvin awoke to find the faerie sorcerer standing over him. 

“Thou hast entered the cave,” he told the boy, “I shall let it go this time, but thou must not enter it again. If thou dost enter, thou must leave before the stone is struck by lightning.” 

Once again, when the moon rose bright and full that night, Prince Alfvin followed the faerie sorcerer’s path to the cave where the same stone from before was whole again. He then snuck even deeper inside and saw that the glow was coming from a small hut made from the same white crystal as the faerie sorcerer’s box! 

“By the All-Father!” the boy whispered to himself, “Tis beautiful!” 

All of a sudden… 

BOOM!! 

…the boy heard another clap of thunder and the stone was once again struck by a bolt of lightning! He quickly ran out of the cave and saw it vanish into the cliffside like before! 

The next day, the prince woke to find the faerie sorcerer standing over him again. 

“Thou hast gone deeper into the cave,” he told the boy, “I shall be lenient once more, but thou must not go deeper. If thou dost go deeper, thou must leave before the stone is struck by lightning.” 

One last time, the moon rose bright and full that night and the boy followed the faerie sorcerer once more to the cave where the stone was whole again before its mouth. He then snuck deeper into the cave until he reached the crystal hut, lifted the crystal door’s latch, and peered inside. 

He saw the faerie sorcerer dressed in a cape of brown fur, a belt of white scales, and a headdress of black feathers. The boy then watched as the faerie sorcerer suddenly opened the white crystal box and saw three strange creatures fly out looking like little naked people with insect wings. One blue and black in color, the second yellow and green, and the third red and brown. 

“Sprites!” the prince whispered to himself, “They are sprites! Just like the ones I have heard tell of in my mother’s nightly tales!” 

The young prince watched in awe at the creatures flying about and the faerie sorcerer dancing around the hut in the wildest of ways. He listened to the shaking, booming music that flowed from the hut until he found himself entrancingly dancing along with it, until… 

BOOM!!! 

…he failed to hear the thunder rumbling outside and, by the time a bolt of lightning struck the stone to pieces, it was too late! 

All of a sudden, the blue and black sprite instantly flew to the prince from inside the hut and swirled around him until the boy was suddenly transformed into a raven! As the other two sprites disappeared back into the box, the faerie sorcerer approached the raven that was once Prince Alfvin. 

“Thou hast failed the test and now thou art cursed!” he told the boy, “Thou can only be freed if thou goeth off and become a man. Now away with thee and, if thou should needeth my help, simply come to the forest and call for me three times!” 

Suddenly, the cave began to spin around, faster and faster, until the raven prince found himself alone in a forest far from the faerie sorcerer and his home kingdom. 

The raven that was once Prince Alfvin walked on his little bird legs and kept tripping over himself again and again, not knowing how to move like a bird. All other birds laughed and jeered at him when they saw him trying to walk like a man. They even told other animals in the forest about the raven trying to walk as if he were human and they ridiculed him as well. Alfvin cried silently day in and day out as he stumbled his way through field and forest, trying to survive as he endured the mockery of the animals. 

After many days of stumbling and tears, he reached a large, tall cliff by the sea where he finally laid down near the cliff’s edge. 

“I cannot do this…!” he cried to himself, “…I cannot fly, I cannot walk, and the other birds only laugh at me. I am all alone and in such terrible pain. Perhaps I should end it all and throw myself into the sea!” 

However, before he could, the raven prince suddenly found himself picked up by the hands of a human. 

“Oh, poor creature,” a young man’s voice said, “What has happened to leave thee on the edge of the cliff in such a state?” 

Alfvin wiped the tears from his raven eyes with his wing feathers and found himself stunned by the sight of the young man holding him. For he was the very same servant boy he had once ordered to be banished for dirtying his father’s golden apple! 

“I am Leif, son of Bjorn the fisherman,” the young man said, “I shall bring thee back to my home and nurse thee until thou art well again.” 

And, with that, he carried the raven prince back to his seaside hovel in total ignorance of who the bird truly was. 

Leif provided Alfvin with food and water to regain his strength and even a basket near the window to sleep in. Once his strength had returned, he took the raven prince and showed him how to fly by observing the seabirds on the beach. Day after day, Prince Alfvin watched them and slowly learned to flap his wings, jump across the ground, and even take to the air! 

“I thanketh thee, my friend!” Prince Alfvin said, “Now that I can fly, I must find some means of repaying thee, Friend Leif, for thine kindness.” 

“No need, my friend,” Leif replied, “Thy friendship is all the reward I need.” 

However, as time went on, the raven prince began to notice his dear friend suddenly begin to grow sadder and sadder with each passing day, as did his father and mother. Finally, it became too much for the raven prince and he asked Leif why his family and him were in such despair. 

“Oh, dear raven,” Leif said, “My family’s purse has runneth dry and we have no catch to sell for more money. Very soon we may be homeless and destitute unless we find a means to obtain more wealth.” 

It was at that moment Alfvin knew he had to help Leif and his family. Not merely to repay his friend’s kindness, but to make amends for his own part in leaving them so poor. 

“Do not despair, dear Leif,” the raven prince said, “If thou wouldst allow me a day or so to search, I shall find thee a new means to make a living for thine family and much more!” 

And, with those words, he flew off in search of salvation for his dear friend. 

After spending the entire day flying around and searching, Alfvin finally came to a great castle not too far from Leif’s home. The castle had many servants, but was still in need of more, so Alfvin flew back to inform Leif. 

“I shall join thee on thy journey to the castle, my friend,” he said, “If thou becometh endangered or in need during thine work, I swear to help thee however I can.” 

The next day, Leif bid his family farewell and set off for the castle with the raven. 

Once they reached the castle, Leif was able to get a job working with the palace cook fetching water, cleaning ashes from the stove and serving food to the king and his court. Each day, he worked hard and received praise from his fellow servants while Alfvin flew his bags of pay back home to his family while he lived at the palace. 

“Good day, Leif!” Alfvin said many weeks later at the palace courtyard, “I’m pleased to report that thy family is flourishing under thine labors and money.” 

“I thanketh thee, for I owe all my family’s happiness to thee, my friend!” Leif said. 

Some months later, as Leif was doing a bit of work for the castle gardener, the king made a proclamation: His beloved daughter, Princess Yrsa, had been stolen by a nokken and he would offer her hand in marriage to any man able to bring her back. As soon as Leif gazed upon the princess’s beautiful likeness drawn on the king’s proclamation, he was immediately overcome with love at first sight. 

“Oh, dear friend Alfvin, I want nothing more than to rescue Princess Yrsa and marry her,” Leif said, “But every man who journeys to the nokken lake never returns and I fear that I shall fare no better.” 

Very soon afterward, Leif grew very sick with longing and Alfvin feared he might die from heartbreak. 

That is, until Alfvin remembered what the faerie sorcerer had told him. 

“Do not despair, friend,” he said to Leif, “Follow me to the forest for the solution.” 

Leif followed the raven prince to the forest and watched as he called out thrice for the faerie sorcerer. All of a sudden, right before Leif’s eyes, the yellow and green sprite appeared and swirled itself around Alfvin until his black raven feathers were replaced with the scales of a white snake! Before the creature disappeared, it also left Leif a rope made of duckweed and a fishing net woven from wild flowers.  

“Now thee and I shall be able to save thy princess,” Alfvin said through snake lips. 

Together the two traveled to the nokken’s lake and the snake that was Alfvin swam in to see a submerged stone castle at the lake’s center, surrounded by the bones of all those past warriors who had attempted to rescue the princess. The snake prince slithered in through a window where he saw Princess Yrsa in a deep sleep while the green-skinned nokken played music at her bedside. 

“Oh, princess! Oh, princess!” the nokken sang, “Thou art mine and, my strings, I play for thee! For I must keep playing till a quarter to three! Thou art mine and, my strings, I play for thee! For I cannot play again till a quarter past three!” 

Upon hearing the nokken’s song, Alfvin swam back to the surface and informed Leif who tied one end of the duckweed rope to the flowery net and tossed it into the water. The snake prince then took the net in his mouth and swam back down to the nokken’s castle to wrap it around the still sleeping princess. He then called for Leif who gallantly pulled them both out of the lake with all his strength! 

Once out of the water, Princess Yrsa instantly awoke from the enchanted sleep to find herself in Leif’s arms. The moment she saw him, she too was in love at first sight! 

Leif returned the princess to her father who offered her hand in marriage and invited his family to come live at the palace. Leif and Princess Yrsa enjoyed their courtship together until the great day they were married. Meanwhile, dear Alfvin was given a secret place in the castle garden pond to swim as a snake. While he watched his dear friend day in and day out continue to fall in love with Princess Yrsa, and she with him, Alfvin couldn’t help but feel a bit lonely without him. 

“Dear snake who was once a raven,” Leif told his friend, “I’m walking on air! I love my beloved wife so much and I have thee to thank for helping me save her.” 

“Tis the least I can do for the kindness thou hast shown me, dear friend, thou I did not deserve it,” Alfvin said, his heart heavy with unspoken longing as he refused to confess his feelings to his friend. 

However, the princess and Leif’s happiness was short-lived, for the nokken who had captured her was angered to find her gone and proclaimed he shall see her retrieved. With the magic of his nokken strings, he enchanted the bones of the fallen warriors at the bottom of his lake and led them like an army to the king’s palace!

Once the king received word of the nokken’s army approaching, he and all of the men of the realm took up arms to defend the castle, Leif among them. 

“My beloved Leif!” Princess Yrsa cried, “Thou dost not know how truly sinister and cunning thine enemy is! I must go too and fight beside thee as thou wouldst for me!” 

“No, my love! As thine husband, it must be I who striketh the villainous nokken upon the battlefield to ensure thine freedom from him. Be not afraid, for I have no fear of death, and I shall say no more,” Leif told her, and then went off to war. 

However, the princess could not help but be afraid, for she knew firsthand the power the nokken had over men as it did over her. Not wishing to lose her beloved to such evil, she ran to the garden pond to seek Alfvin’s counsel. 

“Please, dear snake friend,” she said, “Thou must helpeth me find a means of entering the battle alongside my beloved husband, for I know thou loveth him as much as I and, if the nokken were to enchant him as he did the fallen men who came before, then brave Leif shall be lost from Odin’s halls forevermore!” 

The dismayed snake prince slithered up from the pond and said to her, “If what thou speaketh be true, dear princess, then taketh me to the wood. There, thou shalt see how I came to be that which I am now, and thou must take up arms just as a man would.” 

Princess Yrsa scooped the snake from the pond waters and answered, “For my love, I shall complete this task, for, like him, I too have no fear of death.” 

And, with those words, the princess made haste for the forest with the snake in hand. 

Once there, Princess Yrsa watched as the snake prince called three times for the faerie sorcerer. All of a sudden, right before her eyes, the red and brown sprite appeared and swirled itself around Alfvin until his white snake scales became replaced with the thick fur of a large brown bear! 

Just before the creature disappeared, it left the princess a sword, a helm, and a dress of chainmail. She quickly put them on and mounted the bear that was Alfvin like a steed.  

“Now thee and I can join Leif in defeating the nokken,” said the bear prince. 

Both the bear and the princess made haste out of the forest toward the raging battle at the icy halfway point between nokken lake and the king’s castle. There, the two bore witness to a series of furious fights between the brave viking warriors and the living skeletons of their fallen brethren before joining in themselves! 

With her helm, Princess Yrsa blocked firing arrows and with her sword she beheaded skeletal warrior after skeletal warrior like a vengeful valkyrie bursting from Odin’s halls. As she fought, Alfvin slashed with his bear claws at the skeletons and crushed their bones with his enormous bear-like teeth until the princess and he were reunited on the battlefield with the man they both loved. 

“Run away, my two great loves!” he ordered them, “This battle is no place for thee!” 

“I may not be human any longer, but I am no coward, friend!” Alfvin said through his bear-like mouth, “If thou goeth into battle, I goeth alongside thee!” 

“As do I! For that nokken hath taken me once and shall take nothing else so long as I live!” Princess Yrsa cried as she crushed another skull with the hilt of her sword. 

The king’s army battled the skeletal warriors for hours until only Leif, Princess Yrsa, and Alfvin were the only ones left alive. As his two friends continued to fight, Alfvin noticed something they did not: The nokken himself wasn’t fighting at all, but merely playing music just as he had at the bottom of his lake! 

That’s when Alfvin knew what he had to do! 

The bear prince charged with all of his animalistic rage at the nokken and attacked his great stringed instrument. His great claws splintered the wood and his bear-like jaws ripped at the strings until they were all broken! 

Just as the instrument was destroyed, the skeleton army fell limp and dead just as they had been before. However, just as they fell to the ground before the eyes of Leif and his love, the cruel nokken ran Alfvin straight through with the splintered remains of his evil instrument and on to the snow fell three drops of blood! 

In horror at the sight of the nokken’s cruel murder, both Leif and Princess Yrsa ran at the nokken with their swords bared. 

The nokken took up two swords from two fallen warriors and attempted to fight them off. However, his attempt was in vain, for, like the previous owners of his stolen swords, the nokken fell beneath the shared sword blows of husband and wife!

“Oh, dear friend!” Leif cried, “Thou shalt not die, for like thou hast done for the two of us, we shall save thee.” 

Alfvin smiled as a tear fell from his eye and he replied, “Thou already hath done so.” 

As the poor bear prince drew his last breath, Leif and Princess Yrsa saw through eyes blinded by tears a strange-looking man stepping out from the forest beyond. A man with ears pointed like an elf’s and spiraling horns like a wild sheep’s. He ran as fast as the wind toward the dead bear and opened his white crystal box to reveal the three sprites of different colors as they swirled themselves around their friend’s body. 

“Thou hast become a man, my son…” the faerie sorcerer proclaimed, “…And so much more!” 

Once the sprites had finished swirling around him, Prince Alfvin was alive and human again, but not as he was before. Like the faerie sorcerer, he now had a pointed beard, elven ears, the horns of a wild sheep, and was dressed barefoot in a dirty tunic and pants. If not for his golden hair and emerald green eyes, no one would’ve known he was the same man! 

“Now, Prince Alfvin, thou hast proven thyself a worthy successor to my power,” said the faerie sorcerer as he handed his crystal box to the prince, “And I may goeth to the land of our Lady, Freyja, who hath been expecting me.” 

As he spoke his final words, the sky opened and the goddess Freyja herself flew down on her lynx-drawn chariot to take the faerie sorcerer to the land of Folkvangr! 

Leif was in shock to see that his dear friend was indeed the prince who had previously banished him, but embraced him as his friend nonetheless. With the battle won, he, his love, and their magical friend returned to the castle for a great celebration. 

Once finished, Alfvin bid his two friends farewell and made haste back to the forest to do his duties as the new faerie sorcerer, but not without promising his return… 

…And they all lived happily ever after. 

THE END.

The Faerie Sorcerer by Amaya Steve amayastevearts@gmail.com

Fuego Part 2

Jed, Rafael, and Candace by Noa Franklin, https://www.instagram.com/noa_franklin80/

Day -8,017, 5:56am 

“Lyceon! Oh, Lyceon! Ah! Ah! Ah… Dios mio!!” 

Rodolfo Solano moaned in ecstasy as his lover bounced rhythmically on top of him in their bed, which was now soaked in a combination of sweat and steam. 

The entire room was filled by a thick cloud of water vapor emanating from various metal tubs across the room all full of boiling water. Water that was boiling all on its own. His lover, Lyceon, huffed and grunted passionately as the man he loved pulled him closer using his legs enclosed around his torso. 

“Rodolfo…” Lyceon grunted, continuing to move, “…I’m getting close!” 

The man – his man – let out another moan before saying, “Me too!” 

The two kept going and going and going until… 

“UNNNGGGGHHHHH!!!!!” 

…the remaining water in the tubs completely evaporated, turning their bedroom into a giant sauna as they both finished simultaneously! 

Lyceon slumped down on the damp bed next to his partner and huffed and heaved like a beached elephant seal, feeling just as worn out as he was naked: Completely. That’s when he looked over to his partner and, to his surprise, the man was looking up rather than at him. 

“Good thing we got that thing framed, huh?” Rodolfo said, motioning above them. 

The tired man looked up to see his framed PhD hanging up on the wall just above their bed. Condensation from the steam was covering the glass, but the paper inside appeared to still be dry as Lyceon read the words, “University of Crete, Doctorate of Parapsychology” through the mist. 

“It sure is,” he agreed as he turned back to the man and said, “I love you, Rodolfo.” 

Rodolfo turned back to him, his dark brown eyes glistening with passion and pride as he responded, “I love you too… Doctor Vitalis.” 

Lyceon scoffed at his words before saying, “Yes, I suppose I am a doctor now. Next I suppose I’ll be teaching the next generation all about clairvoyance and telepathy with graying hair and a beer belly.” 

His lover laughed at that image as he leaned over and stroked the man’s stubbled jaw line. 

“And you’ll still be just as hot as you are now,” he said, pulling the man into a kiss. 

Once they finished sharing their little kiss, Lyceon began coughing and said, “Come, we simply must open up a few windows before we both stop breathing.” 

Rodolfo coughed himself and said, “Agreed. At least it’s not smoke this time.” 

The two of them stood up and began maneuvering their way past each metal tub – all of which were still warm to the touch – to open up the windows in their small apartment. The landscape outside was a wintery wonderland that made one forget that they were still in Texas at the time. 

Suddenly, as Lyceon passed by the kitchen calendar showing the final year of the twentieth century, he caught sight of a box Rodolfo had given him containing his graduation present. He took a moment to admire it again; he opened the box to a beautiful silver lapel pin shaped like the head of a wolf. Lyceon smiled as he bent down and gave a little kiss to the sweet gift. As he finished, he then noticed a rolled up piece of paper sitting atop the stack of mail from earlier today. It was wrapped up by a little purple hair-tie and had the name, “Dr. Vitalis” written on it in crayon. 

“Rodolfo…” he called to his lover in the next room, “Do you know what this is?” 

The sweaty latino poked his head out from the bedroom and asked, “What?” 

Lyceon picked it up and said, “This paper. Do you know what it is?” 

He looked at it for a moment before answering, “Oh, I think that’s a drawing that the little girl a couple doors down left for you. What was her name? Um… Jolene!” 

The man furrowed his brow and asked, looking down at the paper, “But… how’d she know I got my doctorate yesterday? Did you tell her? Or her mother, by any chance?” 

Rodolfo shook his head, sharing the man’s look of suspicion. 

That’s when Lyceon slipped off the little purple hair-tie and unrolled it to reveal what would’ve normally been disregarded as just the adorable little scribbles of a child. However, Lyceon had a strong feeling it was more than that as the drawing depicted a childish drawing of their apartment building with a small group of people approaching a door that had the time 6:07am next to it. The first person was dressed like a police officer or military man with the word “liar” written above him, the man next to him was dressed similarly with the word “mean” over him, the next man looked a little like Rodolfo and was labeled “Gemini” and the last person was a woman with a protruding belly labelled “Mama”. 

Both Lyceon and Rodolfo looked over at the clock on the microwave. It said 6:07am. 

All of a sudden… 

KNOCK! KNOCK! 

…both men heard someone at the door. They looked at each other and shuddered. 

Lyceon slowly began moving toward the door until his eye was right before the little peephole. Before his lover had a chance to say anything, the man went wide-eyed and turned to Rodolfo slowly. That’s when Rodolfo knew who it was at the door. 

Finally, Lyceon unlocked the door and opened it to the sight of four people, two of whom were dressed in government-issued army uniforms. The first was a blonde-haired man with snake-green eyes and broad shoulders; to his right was a dark-haired man with piercing blue eyes and a thinner build. However, the other two people were the ones that made Lyceon go wide-eyed. One was a beautiful latina with long, dark hair and an obvious pregnant belly, while the last man was an almost perfect mirror image of Lyceon’s lover! 

“Hello, brother,” the man said to Rodolfo. 

He stared at the man who spoke and then at his pregnant wife, almost in a daze, as he said, “Rafael… Maria, what are you two doing here?” 

Rafael turned his eyes away, almost guilty, while Maria just looked nervous until the dark-haired man turned his head a bit and made eye contact. He smirked covertly at her and gave her the slightest of winks, which she returned with a quiet scoff, an eyeroll, and a slight blush afterwards.

“Good evening, Dr. Vitalis,” the blonde military man standing in front suddenly said, extending his hand, “Allow me to introduce myself: I’m Captain Myles West of the United States Special Forces. This is my First Lieutenant, Harvey Johnson, and I believe you already know my Second Lieutenant, Rafael Solano. He has told me so much about you two… and about your dream of creating a special institution for ‘special’ people.” 

As he said that, both men shuddered. Lyceon, despite his obvious fear, tried his best to remain cool as a cucumber. Meanwhile, Rodolfo gripped his lover’s arm tightly and tried his best to avoid eye contact with the captain. While he was doing that, his eyes drifted to Maria, who was looking casually at the first lieutenant. The man shot her a sensual smirk and a wink that she turned uncomfortably away from. However, it wasn’t quite out of disgust, as Rodolfo saw from the soft, flattered blush on her face. 

“What do you know about that?” Lyceon asked Captain West, “What do you want?” 

The man smiled like a serpent and said, “Direct, aren’t you…? I like that. How would you like all the funding you’ll ever need to make your dreams come true?” 

Lyceon raised a suspicious eyebrow just before he spoke. 

“I’m listening…” 

_

Day 13, 2:11am

Rafael woke up groggy. 

He was lying on a gurney with his clothes off, surrounded by multiple doctors hard at work taking his temperature and measuring every part of his body, including his fingers and toes. His vision was blurry from whatever drugs they had him on, but he could just make out someone standing outside the circle of doctors recording everything they said about his body. 

“Okay, Mr. Solano, up you get,” one of the doctors said, picking Rafael up. 

He was strong enough to sit up and move, but too groggy to do anything except as the doctors directed. He couldn’t even bring himself to speak as they moved him over to a scale to have him weighed. 

“177 lbs,” the doctor said to the woman recording his stats, “That should be the last of the physical stats. Now it’s time to get him to the lab for blood and other DNA, if you’d be so kind as to take him there. 

“I don’t like the sound of that,” Rafael thought, but he was too high on the drugs they had pumped him full of to protest. 

“Yes, sir,” the woman replied. 

She unlocked the wheels of his gurney and began pushing him into another room. The drugs were starting to pull him back to sleep, but not fast enough to keep him from seeing the door to the lab pass him right on by. At first he was confused, until he saw two other gurneys right next to him with familiar faces. 

“Candace…? Jed…?” he said, his voice slurring. 

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” came a sudden voice from ten feet away. 

Rafael looked forward and saw two MPs – an older one and a younger one – moving quickly toward them. There was a set of doors just behind them that looked like some kind of exit. The two guards reached directly for their weapons when, all of a sudden… 

FZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ 

…the female nurse pushing Candace lifted her hand to her temple and Rafael heard a strange buzzing noise that seemed to make the two MPs halt like stage hypnotist volunteers! 

“Thanks Kenna,” the nurse pushing Rafael’s gurney said, “Let’s go, quickly.” 

“No prob,” the nurse pushing Candace’s gurney said with a snicker, “We all know the Major isn’t going to be happy about this. But you always know first… right, Jolene?” 

She winked at the nurse pushing Rafael’s gurney who proceeded to roll her eyes and smile beneath her hospital mask. The three of them then quickly pushed each of the gurneys in a single file line as the two brainwashed guards opened the exit doors for them. 

“You got a way out for us, Mahir?” asked the leading nurse as she looked at the male nurse pushing Jed’s gurney. 

Rafael saw in blurred vision the man nod as he pointed somewhere without speaking. 

“Where are we going?!” he thought worriedly before passing out once more. 

Day 13, 5:26am 

“WHAAAAAAAAAT!!?!?!!” 

A little while later, Major West was yelling at the top of his lungs at the two MPs who had been guarding the exit doors, as well as the doctors who had been previously working on Rafael. The man’s favorite song, These Boots Are Made For Walking by Nancy Sinatra, was still playing on his small stereo as he shouted, which the personnel might’ve found somewhat amusing if they weren’t currently fearing for their jobs – and quite possibly their lives too. 

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN THEY ARE GONE!!?!?!!” he continued bellowing at the terrified men and women before him. 

The doctor who worked on Rafael swallowed hard before slowly stepping forward. 

“Well, sir, you see what had happened was, um…” he said, wringing his hands behind his back. 

“Spit it out, man!!!” Major West growled. 

The doctor shook without making eye contact before saying, “W-We had just finished the round of measurements on the subject and I told the nurse to move him to the lab for the collection of samples.” 

“And we did the same with the girl and the other boy,” chimed in a female doctor who stood just behind him. 

The other male doctor next to her nodded in agreement. 

“Then what happened!?” snarled Major West, his arms now folded over his chest. 

All three doctors then turned to the two MPs who had guarded the exit doors. Both of them looked nervously at each other before stepping forward. Rafael’s attending doctor took a step back with the others, looking almost as nervous as the younger MP who was hunched a bit lower than his elder. 

“We saw the three nurses, or whomever they were, Sir, heading toward us carrying the subjects on gurneys,” said the older of the two MPs, “They appeared suspicious, so the two of us moved in immediately to stop them, Sir…” 

The man’s voice trailed off. Major West’s shaking foot could clearly be seen picking up speed through the crack beneath his desk. 

“AND THEN WHAT, PRIVATE!?!!?!” the man bellowed, making everyone jump. 

The older MP swallowed hard and said, “I-I-I’m not sure, Sir. It’s as if we blacked out for a second and then snapped back to reality a few minutes later. I can’t explain it, but that’s what happened, and, when we came back to, every one of them – the nurses, the gurneys, and the three subjects – were just gone without a trace.” 

Major West paused at the sound of that, his facial expression the oddest combination of rage, fear, and realization. 

He then looked at a meek-looking woman holding a military-grade computer behind everyone else and asked, “Is this true?” 

Everyone looked back at her as she fearfully nodded and said, “Yes, sir. Look…” 

She stepped forward and placed the computer on his desk as she opened it up to show him the footage. After clicking an icon on the dashboard, a video window popped up showing footage of the two MPs guarding the exit doors when the three nurses with their gurneys all came into frame. The two MPs moved in, reaching for their weapons as described, when the nurse closest to the wall suddenly put his hand to his temple and a faint buzzing noise filled the audio. All of a sudden, the footage began blipping continuously like an old VHS tape, and then, after almost a full minute or two, three nurses and gurneys were gone in the blink of an eye and the guards were back in their original positions! 

“What the hell just happened?!” Major West asked, blinking rapidly with confusion at what he had just seen. 

“I’m not sure, Sir,” the technician said, “It’s as if the camera had intentionally stopped recording all by itself, though I can’t find any evidence that either camera has been in any way tampered with. If you’ll look at the outside footage, right here, Sir…” 

As she said that, she clicked a second window to reveal another set of footage which showed a garage containing military-grade vehicles big enough to carry groups of soldiers. A few seconds later, the same blipping effect from before occurred and one of the vehicles was suddenly gone in the blink of an eye. 

“We believe they stole the missing vehicle, Sir,” the technician said, “Just as they got past the guards.” 

By that point, Major West was staring, unblinking at the technician’s computer screen and wringing his hands like a madman. Everyone in the room stared silently – and fearfully – at the man until one of the doctors broke the silence. 

“Um… sir? Are you alright…?” Rafael’s doctor asked. 

Major West jumped angrily and his eyes burned into the poor doctor who took a step back and avoided eye contact with the man. 

He turned his attention back to the screen and said, without looking at them, “One of you go check the hallways, the garage, and the area outside. If they escaped, it was obviously through there.” 

The two guards nodded and headed out just as Major West pointed to the technician. 

“You, go check the security systems and any other footage you can find,” he growled impatiently, “And, if you can find any way to track that armoured vehicle… do it!” 

She nodded and folded up her computer before heading out. That’s when he turned his attention to the doctors still keeping quiet and stared Rafael’s doctor down for a brief moment before speaking. 

“As for you idiots, did any of you collect any DNA from the subjects before sending them to the lab?” he asked, angrily. 

The three doctors all looked at each other before Rafael’s doctor replied, “No, sir.” 

Major West tightened his fists and continued to stare them down before he finally said to them, “Then you three morons better get down to the operating rooms and find whatever you can in the way of DNA. Sweat, saliva, hair, anything. Just find me some god damn DNA, got it!?!” 

All three of the doctors nodded before heading out quicker than all the others. 

Once the man was alone in his office once again, he closed his eyes and let out a deep breath before picking up his phone and dialing a number. 

“Hello, General Brewster’s office,” came a secretary’s voice on the other line. 

“This is Major West,” the man said, “I need to speak with General Brewster as soon as possible… Tell him it’s a matter of national security.” 

_

Day 14, 3:44pm

GASP!!! 

Rafael burst awake, lying in a chaise beneath a blue beach umbrella on a sunny, black sand beach he didn’t recognize. He was also wearing a bright red speedo he didn’t remember putting on… And that’s all he was wearing! 

“Que…?” he said to himself. 

“Hm, took you long enough,” a female voice suddenly came from a few feet away. 

Rafael looked over to the other side of the beach umbrella and saw a woman in her thirties with mocha brown skin lounging in a chaise like him. She had a dark brown afro with a pair of sunglasses stuck in it, lips as red as the speedo he wore, and a pair of green eyes that matched the Hawaiian-style bikini she was wearing. In her hands she held a medium-sized sketchpad that she was still hard at work scribbling on as she spoke. 

“I mean, I knew they heavily medicated you…” she continued, “…but I had a feeling you’d be up just a few minutes earlier than this.” 

The young firestarter furrowed his brow before asking, “Who are you? Where am I?” 

The woman softly smiled and turned to face him as she said, “My name is Jolene, and you’re on Kahoolawe. It’s the eighth smallest, and least habitable of Hawaii’s main islands… which is why Dr. Vitalis chose it as the place for his safe house.” 

As soon as she said the man’s name, Rafael’s eyes shot wide open and he immediately sat upright, his bare feet touching the rough, almost sharp sand as he remembered everything that had happened. From the groggy images of the doctors and guards to the attack at night in Lyceon’s private office bedroom. That’s when a sudden other thought occurred to him that made his heart rate spike higher than before. 

“Lyceon!” he cried, practically jumping to his feet, “Where is he?! What happened to him!?! What did they do to him?!!” 

Jolene put her hands up and said, “Hey, hey, hey! Calm down, Rafael…! I promise, I can assure you, Dr. Vitalis is still alive, albeit in a… big spot of trouble. However, if you’d be so kind as to follow me, I can give you all the information you ne-” 

“No way!” Rafael interrupted just as the woman was standing up, “How do I know you’re not lying? You need to do more than put me on a beach to make me believe you.” 

Jolene sassily raised her eyebrow and answered, “Well, if that’s how you feel about it… then you might wanna take a look at this.” 

That’s when she stood up fully and offered him the sketch book she had previously been drawing in. Rafael hesitated for a moment before he slowly took the sketch book from her. At first, all he saw inside were a few well-drawn pencil drawings impressive enough for a comic book, but nothing that proved Jolene’s words true… 

…until he reached the fourth page, and what he saw made his hair stand on end! 

The drawing was of a poinsettia tree on fire while a woman who looked just like his neighbor, Lupe, was screaming just a few feet away! Rafael looked up at Jolene, eyes wide in shock as the woman gestured for him to view the rest. 

“Keep going,” she said. 

Rafael slowly returned his eyes to the drawings and swallowed hard before he turned the page. The second drawing showed him, Candace, and Dr. Vitalis as they put on their big fire-dance at the luau which seemed to blend into another drawing of him and Lyceon sharing their first kiss in the underground room. Once again, he swallowed hard, his hand shaking as he slowly peeled back the page to see the final picture: Him and Lyceon naked in his secret bed chamber, surrounded by encroaching darkness with multiple little pairs of night-vision green eyes inside of it, looking right at them! 

“Believe me now…?” Jolene asked, now standing on one leg as she leaned against the umbrella. 

The young firestarter continued to stare at the drawings as his hands shook. 

Finally, the mysterious artist let go of the umbrella and gently took his hand as she said, “Come on, the others are waiting to see you.” 

Rafael followed her, almost in a daze, as she pulled him to his feet and began packing up all of the beach gear. Despite his dazed state, Jolene had him carry a few things as the two of them made their way off the black sandy beach towards a giant cave opening Rafael hadn’t seen thanks to the umbrella. Once inside, Jolene placed all of the beach gear behind a boulder before turning her attention to a stone wall with lots of cracks in it, which she ran her fingers down a few of. 

“Your name?” asked a sudden robotic voice coming from the wall. 

“Jolene Cora Fremont,” she answered. 

All of a sudden, there was a low beeping sound as the largest crack in the wall began to open up and reveal a beautiful mahogany door behind the rock. Rafael’s mouth fell open at the sight of the sudden opening in the wall as Jolene grabbed his arm and pulled him inside. 

The inside was a small, concrete room with a drain in the center and a hose on one of the walls. Jolene picked up the hose and used it to wash the sand off of both of their feet before grabbing two white bathrobes and two pairs of black sandals. 

“Put these on,” she said, handing one of the robes and sandals to Rafael, “Unless, of course, you think the others will like a man in a speedo.” 

She smiled sensually at him and raised her eyebrows twice. Rafael furrowed his brow as he slowly took the bathrobe and sandals from her. While he was dressing, Jolene twirled a wheel on the wall nearby and a solid metal door, like a submarine door, suddenly opened with a loud clanking noise, filling the small room with light. 

“Rafael!” an all-too-familiar voice cried out from the adjoining room. 

All of a sudden, Rafael found himself tackle-hugged by an auburn-haired goth girl in a black tank top with dark purple vertical stripes and black pants with a bedazzled belt. 

“Oh, Rafael, you’re okay!!” Candace cried out as she squeezed him tightly. 

The young firestarter was taken aback for a brief moment before finally returning her hug with one of his own. 

“Look who’s finally awake,” he heard another familiar voice say just a few feet away. 

Rafael looked to the source of the voice and saw Jed sitting almost lazily in a nearby barstool chair pulled up to a stained glass bar table. He was dressed in a leathery jacket over a white T-shirt and some slightly ragged blue jeans as he nursed a can of beer at the bar. 

“Jed! Candace, what are you two doing here?” Rafael asked. 

Candace let him go and said, “Didn’t Jolene tell you? The same people who came for you and Dr. Vitalis also came for me and Jed! Jolene and the others rescued us, just like they did you, Rafael.” 

“Others…?” he asked, still confused. 

That’s when Rafael looked up and saw two other people in the room besides Candace and Jed. One of them was a small woman of Asian descent with long, dark hair sitting on a nearby couch with a magazine in her lap. Rafael couldn’t quite put his finger on it, but there was something vaguely familiar about her. Meanwhile, the other person was a tall, Arab man with a thin, muscular build, curly dark brown hair that matched his eyes, and large hands both covered by a pair of black leather gloves. 

“Rafael, this is Kenna and Mahir,” Jolene said, pushing past him to join up with the others, “They’re the ones who helped me get you three out of the base where Major West was keeping you.” 

“Yeah, but why?” he asked, practically rolling his eyes as he spoke, “I know you said Lyceon told you to get us out of there, but-” 

“Who’s Lyceon…?” Jed suddenly interrupted. 

The moment he heard his question, Rafael froze and a small blush covered his face as his heart rate increased. His eyes darted over to Candace who furrowed her brow and folded her arms over her chest at the sight of his expression. The only thing that would’ve made the situation more awkward, would be if Candace had been reading his mind at that moment. 

“Oh, that’s Dr. Vitalis’ first name,” Kenna suddenly interrupted, “And we did what he asked because the three of us were some of his first students.” 

Kenna put her arms around both Jolene and Mahir’s shoulders as she said that. 

While Candace and Rafael’s eyes widened at the sound of that, Jed just furrowed his brow and asked, “Do I know you? You seem familiar.” 

Kenna rolled her eyes as she answered, “Maybe you know my father, Dr. Lu…?” 

All three of them went wide-eyed, suddenly realizing why she looked so familiar. 

“What..?” she asked, “How do you think a brilliant man like my father got interested in psychic science in the first place?” 

Candace half-smiled in realization and exclaimed, “He had a psychic daughter, of c-” 

“Anyway…!” Jolene suddenly interrupted, trying to get everyone back on track, “…I urgently reached out to Dr. Vitalis after I received my vision of you and him getting captured by Major West’s operatives.” 

“Vision…?” Jed asked. 

Jolene rolled her eyes as she opened up her sketch pad and handed it to him. 

“Yes,” she said as he took it from her, “I’m a seer; I see visions of the future and, on a few occasions, the past too.” 

“Can’t everybody do that?” Jed asked, almost sarcastically. 

She narrowed her eyes at him and wagged her finger as she continued, “Kenna here is a telehypnotic, technopath, and psy-healer. She was the one who manipulated the guards and cameras so we could escape, while Mahir is the psychometric who found the base where they had you all hidden.” 

“With a little help from your charred toothbrush that the good doctor was able to pass on to us,” Kenna added. 

Just as she said that, Mahir silently reached behind the bar counter and pulled out a plastic Ziploc bag containing Rafael’s old, blackened toothbrush. He slickly rolled it up and tossed it to Rafael who caught it clumsily, much to everyone’s delight. 

After staring at the toothbrush in the plastic bag for a moment, he finally looked up and asked, “Yeah, but why didn’t you save him too, like you did us?” 

Jolene frowned sadly and replied, “Because he made me promise that I would get Jed, Candace, and, especially, you out regardless of what happened to him. And he wanted it done before West had the chance to bring his plans for the three of you into fruition.” 

“What plans?” Candace asked, furrowing her brow. 

Jolene raised her eyebrows and said, “Isn’t it obvious? He, and the rest of the military, hope to turn the three of you into their ultimate weapons. After all, why use guns or bombs or poisons to win a war when you have soldiers that can literally stop bullets in midair and turn them back on the enemy in an instant? Or soldiers that can pick up vehicles with the strength of an adrenaline rush anytime, anywhere? Or even soldiers that can literally burn the enemy to dust simply by the power of their will?” 

“Jesus! Oh God! Dios Mio!” Jed, Candace, and Rafael said, respectively. 

“Yeah, he really likes the flashy ‘active psychics’,” Kenna said, filing one of her nails as she spoke, “As for us ‘passive-types’, he couldn’t care less.” 

Jolene nodded in agreement and said, “Hence why he insisted on getting the three of you out. Despite working with someone as shady as Major West, Dr. Vitalis always wanted The Michelangelo Institute to be a safe haven for psychics wanting to learn about and master their powers, especially so they could use them to make the world a better place. He certainly wasn’t opposed to psychics joining the military if they wanted to, but he at least wanted them to have a choice in it.” 

Rafael’s mouth twitched as he suppressed a smile, thinking to himself, “That sounds like something he would want.” 

“Alright, I understand that,” Rafael said, “But, still, why didn’t he want you to rescue him too? Couldn’t that bastard, West use his powers for a weapon, just like he wanted to do with the rest of ours?” 

Jolene narrowed her lips a bit before she gestured to a door and said, “Why don’t you ask him yourself?” 

As soon as she said that, Rafael looked up at the door she was pointing toward and his eyes widened. He knew the others were just as curious as he was, so he started walking to the room, wanting to be the first to see it. He paused briefly the moment he got his hand on the elaborately-designed doorknob and took a deep breath before slowly turning it. 

CLICK!

CREEEEEEAAAAKKK!

GASP!

 On the other side of the door, Rafael and the others were immediately hit by the sight of a lavish bedroom made almost entirely of varnished mahogany with blacked out windows, gold-tinted lights in crystalline lamps, and an overall style that reminded Rafael of Lyceon’s office. However, the most noteworthy part was the wall above the bed, which was covered in translucent tiles of red, white, and silver forming a gorgeous mosaic of the wolf-head symbol Lyceon wore on his lapel. 

Rafael slowly walked inside, looking around in awe at the luxurious room around him until his eyes finally landed beside the king-sized bed whose sheets matched the mosaic. On the bedside table sat a framed picture of a young Lyceon in his thirties and another man who looked just like Rafael’s father in his late twenties. 

“Uncle Rodolfo, I presume,” he said, after picking the picture up to get a closer look. 

He then looked over at the others all staring at the room from the doorway in awe. All except for Jolene, who smiled knowingly as she pointed to the little table on the other side of the bed. Rafael looked to where she was pointing and saw a note held in place by a small vial of something that looked like watery milk. 

“We’ll leave the two of you alone,” she said with a wink as she closed the door. 

Rafael furrowed his brow as he put down the picture and walked over to the note and vial. What he read on it made him go wide-eyed and smile… before removing his clothes. 

Rafael, 

Drink this if you want to dream about me again! 

With love, Lyceon

_

Day 14, 3:59pm 

“Lyceon…” 

After drinking the entire vial of strange liquid, Rafael found himself a nice, silky pair of pinstriped pajamas to wear in the dresser nearby. He then laid down in the large, king-size bed and nestled himself among the pillows and sheets he was sure Lyceon had also slept in. 

“Lyceon…” Rafael whispered to himself again, “…where are you?” 

With those last words, Rafael finally felt himself being overcome with sleep, with the last thing he heard from outside being the sound of Candace talking to Jed. He couldn’t quite make out what she was saying, but he hoped very much that it wasn’t about him… especially  if she managed to catch what was going on in his head before! 

All of a sudden, just as he dozed off… 

“Rafael…? Rafael…? Come to me, Rafael.” 

…he heard a low, echoing voice call out to him. A deep, Greek accented voice. 

Suddenly, Rafael’s eyes shot open and he saw something he was absolutely thrilled to see again. The whole room was black and white just like in his original room back at The Michelangelo Institute. However, unlike before, he actually found himself not glued down by some invisible force. 

“I can move!” he said, his voice echoing throughout the room despite his mouth not moving, “What the hell… how can I hear myself without opening my mouth?” 

“Because you’re not really speaking the words, my boy…” the Greek-accented voice suddenly said from behind him with a slight chuckle, “…you’re thinking them in astral space, which is also where the echoes are coming from.”  

Rafael turned to a corner of the room and was overjoyed to see a familiar naked man standing in the corner with a wolf mask on his head. A wolf mask he reached up and removed to reveal the scruffy and disheveled, but still handsome face of Dr. Lyceon Vitalis smiling at the young man. 

“Lyceon!” he cried out in his head as he jumped to his feet. 

The older man opened his arms wide and hugged the younger man as he ran into him, his eyes glistening with barely unshed tears. 

“I can’t believe it’s really you!” he thought aloud, “I thought you might be-” 

“Dead…?” the older man cut him off, “Don’t worry, I’m quite alive, albeit locked up in Major West’s base. Luckily, they can only cage my body; my spirit, on the other hand, is a different story.” 

Rafael smiled and thought, “Thank God!” 

Lyceon nodded as his smile faded and he continued, “Unfortunately, that’s the only bit of good news I have for you.” 

The young man frowned and asked, “What do you mean?” 

The older man let out a deep breath before saying, “The Michelangelo Institute has been seized by West’s forces. The young seers that Dr. Lu has been working with managed to see them coming, but not in time to get everyone out. Mr. Grizzle stayed behind and allowed himself to be captured to keep an eye on the students who weren’t able to escape.” 

Rafael’s eyes widened and his mouth fell open in horror at what he had just been told. 

After a brief moment of shock, Rafael balled his hands tightly into fists and said, as he looked Lyceon directly in the eye, “What can I do to take him down?” 

Lyceon smiled at the young man’s spirit and said, “Now that’s the fire I remember!” 

Rafael smiled back at him and the two embraced tenderly once more. After that, they took a moment to look into each other’s eyes and then slowly went in for a kiss. A deep one in which their pelvises rubbed together briefly. 

“As much as I would love for us to join together again like before, I’m afraid we have more pressing matters to attend to,” Lyceon said once their lips parted. 

The young firestarter frowned for a second before nodding hesitantly as he said, “I know, you’re right… so, what can we do?” 

Dr. Vitalis smiled sympathetically at his young protege and explained to him, “Well, I know Major West won’t give up on the three of you so easily, so I imagine he’s got his people hard at work trying to find you. He will also, more than likely, be concocting a plan to try and use me as leverage to make you work for him, as well as Miss Newman and Mr. Larken.” 

“I see,” Rafael replied, rubbing the back of his head nervously as he curled in his lips. 

“Unfortunately, what those plans will be, I can’t be sure of at this time,” Lyceon told him, “In the meantime, I think it would be best for you three to use this day to recuperate, and then continue each of your respective training types first thing tomorrow. Jolene, Kenna, and Mahir will help; thankfully I had a training gym installed here in my little hideaway.” 

Rafael chuckled slightly and said, “Okay, I’ll do my best and let the others know.” 

“Good. I believe in you, Rafael!” he said, smiling proudly at the young man, “As for me, I have a contingency plan that I put together with Kenna’s father, Dr. Lu, years ago, just in case something like this ever happened. However, before we can put it into motion, I need to make sure everything’s still in place like it was before we were captured. If so, we can move forward with the next stage.” 

“Alright then,” the young man replied, “But how will I contact you if we need you?”  

Lyceon gave him a calm, knowing smile and said, “Leave that to Jolene; once I know for sure if the contingency plan is still intact, she’ll know too. She’s good at that.” 

The young firestarter smirked at that and said, “I’ve noticed.” 

In the meantime, Miss Newman and Mr. Larken will need you to protect and lead them during this painful period,” Lyceon said, placing his hands on Rafael’s shoulders, “I’m sure you’re already well aware that Major West is a very, very ruthless man, and we’ll need all the help we can get to take him down.” 

Rafael’s hands angrily balled into fists again and he replied, “Yes, sir. Absolutely.” 

Lyceon nodded and said, “Be careful, Rafael. Keep your temper. For, even though it may be an effective tool in our fight ahead, your true strength lies here. Understand?” 

As he said that, he placed his hand on Rafael’s chest, just above his heart. 

Rafael nodded and said, looking dreamily into the man’s eyes, “I do, Lyceon.” 

The older man smiled and nodded as he looked deep into the young man’s eyes too, until he suddenly stopped. That’s when he looked up at the ceiling like a pet dog sensing his owner coming home from outside. 

“It’s time for me to go, the military personnel are coming, I presume because Major West wants information from me” Lyceon said. 

The young firestarter’s eyes widened with panic and he said, “Lyceon, no! W-W-What are they going to do to you?!!” 

Lyceon shot him a cavalier smirk and answered, “Nothing I can’t handle… I only wish we had more time, but, unfortunately, we don’t. At least… not right now anyway, if you catch my drift.” 

The older man placed his thumb and index finger on Rafael’s chin and pulled him into a tight, but gentle embrace as he said, “As long as you remain strong and don’t forget what I taught you, you’ll make it. Remember, to find your strength as a telepyric you must embrace the strength of your heart, for that’s where the fire exists. Now, here’s a little reminder of that, for the road.” 

The young firestarter felt his mentor’s bare pelvis press tightly against his own as the man placed his lips upon Rafael’s. Both of them kissed passionately for almost a full minute before… 

GASP! 

…Rafael gasped awake to the room once again in color and he, himself, sitting up in the luxurious bed. 

All of a sudden… 

KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK! 

“Rafael…!” Candace said, urgently poking her head through the door, “…I’m sorry to interrupt you, but there’s something on that you really need to see!!” 

The young firestarter furrowed his brow, his heart rate increasing with worry. 

_

Day 14, 6:21pm

KNOCK!!! KNOCK!!! KNOCK!!! 

Dr. Lyceon Vitalis woke up, almost gasping, to the sound of an angry fist pounding on the door of his tiny little prison cell. Even that sounded better than what he had. 

The room he was in was a tall, narrow cylinder made entirely of shiny metal covered in frost like a florist’s freezer. Dr. Vitalis sat, curled into a ball at the bottom of the cylindrical room, trying desperately to keep warm. Although, considering he could see his breath and his poor bare feet were starting to turn purple, that was much easier said than done. 

All of a sudden, the banging gave way to the jingling of keys and the cylinder’s door slid open to reveal three MPs wearing obscuring reflective sunglasses. 

“Hey Doc…!” the big MP barked, “…Major West would like you to see something.” 

Before the poor older man had a chance to speak, the other two MPs grabbed the man by his upper arms, lifting him up and out of the cold cylinder. They quickly clamped a set of adjoining wrist and ankle cuffs on him and began marching down the dimly lit hallways. 

Once they reached their destination, the big MP placed his thumb on a box beside the door. A tiny screen on the box showed his photo ID, as well as the words ACCESS GRANTED

CLICK. 

The door suddenly unlocked and the MPs dragged the middle-aged firestarter inside where a wooden desk and chair were waiting for him. Dr. Vitalis was placed in the chair and two of the MPs began hooking his restraints to the desk while a third one turned on the lights to reveal a plasma screen television hanging on the wall in front of Dr. Vitalis. 

“If the Major wants information from me, he had better save his breath,” the man told them, “Whatever it is you want, you’re not getting it from me.” 

The MP who turned on the lights smirked at him and said, “Well, actually, we didn’t bring you here for interrogation. Major West just wanted you to enjoy the show. I think you’ll see it as a form of… torture!” 

Dr. Vitalis raised an eyebrow at that. 

Without another word, the MP clicked a button on a remote and the plasma screen TV flipped on. Lyceon’s eyes widened as the first thing he saw on screen was a news report with a very familiar person on it: Major West with the General of the U.S. Army and also the head of Homeland Security behind him. 

“My fellow Americans…” he said, speaking as though he were The President himself as he announced, “…there is a terroristic threat of immense proportions lurking right here in our great nation.” 

All of a sudden, the clearly-photoshopped mugshots of Jedediah Larkan, Candace Newman, and Rafael Solano Jr. all appeared on the screen! 

Lyceon’s eyes widened even further than before and his face turned red as molten lava as he quickly squeezed the chains of his cuffs so hard that his fists shook. As he squeezed, the three MPs began sweating and pulling at their collars as the room’s temperature slowly rose. 

“All three of these individuals pictured before you were members of a secret terrorist training facility that has since been seized by the U.S Military and local police,” Major West continued, “These three individuals, however, managed to escape. If anyone encounters these three at any time, or has any information as to their current whereabouts, please contact your local law enforcement at any time… And now a few words from the witnesses of these three and their terroristic acts. The faces and voices of these individuals have been disguised for the purposes of identity protection.” 

Suddenly, the footage switched to a recording of a bald man in a blue shirt whose face was covered by a block of pixelation. As he spoke, his voice was electronically disguised, but hints of a southern accent were still detectable within his speech patterns. 

“Rafael Solano Jr. was a good-for-nothing arsonist who abused me and even his own mother and sister in unspeakable ways!” the disguised man lied, “We sent him to that place in the hopes they’d be able to straighten him out. Had we known it was a secret terrorist cult, we would’ve kept him far away from that place!!” 

The footage then shifted to the pixelated face of a middle-aged woman with big, curly brown hair and dressed in a black sweatshirt while she smoked a cigarette. 

“Candy was always nothing but a selfish, ungrateful little slut, just like her mother! It ain’t surprising to me that she joined a terrorist organization; probably for some terrorist thug she thinks is hot!” the lady said. 

Finally, the last person to come on screen was an elderly woman sitting in an armchair with a salmon-colored shawl wrapped around her. She was also wearing so much unnecessary make-up that even the pixelated blocks couldn’t disguise her fakery, nor could the modulator disguise her shrill, witch-like voice. 

“That boy, Jedediah, was always a troublemaker,” she said, “He started many-a-fight with the other children in my orphanage to the point I had to keep him confined to his room. I wouldn’t even be surprised if he, himself, was the reason his parents were de-” 

BLAMM!!! 

All of a sudden, the plasma screen exploded in a flurry of blue flames, courtesy of Dr. Lyceon Vitalis! 

“BASTARD!!!!” the middle-aged firestarter bellowed. 

The MPs behind him quickly struggled to pull out their tranquilizer guns as they each coughed and choked from the sudden smoke accumulating in the room. In that same instant, Dr. Vitalis turned his gaze toward the chains on his cuffs, which suddenly emitted showers of bluish sparks like a welder’s torch until they broke apart. Once he was free, Dr. Vitalis turned immediately toward the head MP… 

BRKK! 

…And punched him right in the face! 

He then threw the chair he sat in toward the other two and turned the knob on the door to get out when, all of a sudden… 

PEW! 

…the poor older man was shot right in the chest with a tranquilizer dart by the same MP who had been mind-controlled into letting Rafael and the others go! 

“Nice try, gyro meat!” he said as Lyceon fell down, “Hope you enjoyed the show!” 

_

Day 17, 10:22am

“Luz!” 

BLAMM!!! 

With one word, Rafael felt the hot energy inside of him shoot right out of his head and into the old car sitting twenty feet away, causing it to explode in a blast of smoky flame! 

The young firestarter now had on a new red tank top and camouflage cargo pants like the ones he had back at the institute, as well as new goggles and fireman’s gloves. Kenna sat behind him, Candace, and Jed inside an overhead room that looked out into Lyceon’s training gym through a large window. 

“Good work, Rafael!” Kenna called out through an intercom, “Your turn, Cand-” 

All of a sudden… 

BLAMM!!! 

…Rafael turned his attention from the junk car he was given to blow up to a series of large ice blocks in a nearby metal tub and blew them up too! 

“Rafael, that’s enough!!” Kenna cried into the intercom. 

Both Candace and Jed stepped back as Rafael’s burning anger boiled the exploded ice until it was nothing but steaming water. Only then did he take a deep breath and let it all out, causing the boiling water to cool down in just a few seconds. By then, Candace and Jed were coughing and sputtering from the smoke and steam combination. 

“Thank you!” Kenna growled through the intercom, “Candace, can you please put out that flaming car?!” 

Candace nodded as she coughed before closing her eyes and stretching out her arm to the tub of melted ice. All of a sudden, the water in the giant tub began to rise up all on its own as if it were a living creature! Whenever Candace coughed, the rising tower of water faltered slightly before picking itself back up again until Candace, with one swing of her arm toward the fiery vehicle, caused all the water to instantaneously jump from the tub and quenched the flames! 

“Great job, Candace!” Kenna said, “Once everybody is re-situated, it’s your turn next, Jed!” 

While she sat back in her chair and relaxed, waiting for her pupils to pull themselves together again, Candace and Jed both continued to cough the smoke out of their lungs. As for Rafael, he just walked past them and sat down on a chair near the door to calm himself down some more. 

“Just out of curiosity…” Candace said, coming up to him after a minute or so, “…what the hell was that!?!” 

Rafael took in another deep breath and let it all out before responding, “Sorry, just had a bit of extra rage to get out today. I mean, after all, we’re now a ‘threat to national security’, apparently. Not to mention, I haven’t heard from Lyc- Dr. Vitalis since we got here.” 

“Yeah, I get that!” she said, hands on her hips, “Don’t forget, my step-monster called me a ‘slut’ on national television!” 

“I know!!” Rafael growled, almost whining, “It’s just…” 

“You’re worried about him, I know,” she said, folding her arms over her chest, “Also, you can just call him ‘Lyceon’ if you want to. You don’t have to hide that from me anymore.” 

The moment she said that, Rafael stood up straight and his eyes widened slightly as he felt his heart beginning to beat faster. His first thought was the same one he had when he first arrived: She knew about him and Lyceon’s relationship! He gulped covertly as he hoped she was talking about something else. He also hoped like hell that she wasn’t reading his thoughts right at that moment. 

However, before anyone had a chance to say anything further… 

“Okay, the break’s over!” Kenna’s voice called out over the intercom, “It’s your turn, Jed! Show us what you got!!” 

Rafael and Candace quickly pulled themselves together and rejoined Jed. He quickly nodded to Kenna in the box before turning to the remains of the old car Rafael had blown up. 

He quickly got into a kneeling racer’s pose like a marathon runner and… 

“GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR… ARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!!!!” 

CLANG! 

…with the speed of an adrenaline junkie, Jed ran at the car and pushed it into the wall with superhuman levels of strength! 

Kenna put her finger on the intercom button and was about to speak when, suddenly, Jed ran at the car again. That’s when he began literally tearing it apart like a rabid dog with a piece of meat! Candace jumped back in shock while Kenna stared wide-eyed at the horrifying display. Rafael, on the other hand, was also wide-eyed, but he appeared more surprised than afraid. If anything, he seemed almost like he knew why Jed was acting the way he was. 

Finally, Kenna got a hold of herself enough to say, “Uh, Jed… you can stop now…!” 

Jed seemed to ignore her and just focused on the ripped-off axle he was now bending with his bare hands! 

“Will one of you please do something!?” Kenna cried anxiously into the intercom. 

At those words, Candace, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, stretched out her arm and, all of a sudden, the rabid Jed began levitating off the floor! He angrily growled and spun in midair like an astronaut in outer space. That’s when he suddenly stopped and looked over at Candace with eyes that were practically bloodshot. 

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” 

CRKK!! 

“OWWWWWW!!!!!!!” 

Suddenly, Jed threw the bent axle still in his hand and everyone heard the clang of it hitting Candace’s arm… as well as the unmistakable sound of bones breaking, followed by a blood-curdling cry! 

“Candace!” everyone seemed to scream at once. 

She fell backwards onto the floor, clutching her injured arm. As she fell backwards, Jed was released from his levitation and landed, unharmed, with a thud. Kenna ran from her little observatory and moved toward the injured Candace with Rafael beside her. She quickly turned the young telekinetic on her back where she saw her right hand flopping as though it were disconnected from her arm! 

“It’s a broken wrist,” she said, aloud. 

The moment he saw the injury, Rafael tightened a fist and turned angrily toward Jed as he screamed, “Jed, you bastard!! What’s the big idea-” 

That’s when Rafael was suddenly quieted by the sight of Jed cowering up against the wall and clutching the arm he had used to throw the debris with. His fists were whiteknuckled and covered with scrapes, but the most horrifying thing about him was his face! In addition to the small cuts and bruises his face had sustained, his face was also dust-covered and streaked with freshly fallen tears. 

“No…! No!!” he tearfully cried as he stared, unblinking at Candace’s broken wrist. 

Rafael felt his heart beating out of his chest. Not with fear, but with realization. The look he saw on Jed’s face was a face he was all too familiar with; it was the exact same face he had made the first time he had accidentally burned a person and not just a thing! 

The young firestarter stood up and slowly approached Jed, trying not to do anything that could potentially scare him any further. 

“Jed…?” he said softly, “Jed, hermano… it’s okay, it’s-” 

“NO!!!”

Before Rafael had a chance to do anything further, Jed was on his feet and out of the gym with the adrenaline-fueled speed of his ‘flight’ impulse. While Candace and Kenna both stayed still out of shock, Rafael took in a deep breath and let it all out before he quickly made his way out in the same direction. 

“Rafael, where are you going?!” Kenna cried after him. 

He said nothing and only put up a finger as he headed out to catch up with Jed. 

_

Day 17, 10:47am 

“Jed!?!”

As soon as Rafael was out of the training gym, he began looking around for Jed. He took a look in the tiny living room and kitchen/bar space, but he couldn’t find a single trace of him. Rafael even took a look in Jed’s bedroom, but he wasn’t there either. 

“Hmmm… maybe he’s on the beach,” Rafael said to himself. 

Just as he turned around, he suddenly stopped by a small, snuffling sound which came from the creaked open door to Jed’s adjoining bathroom. 

“Bingo!” Rafael whispered, turning back around. 

He slowly approached the door and peered inside to see Jed in the bathtub, crying in a fetal position with his arms wrapped around a large pillow. Rafael took in a deep breath and let it out silently as he slowly opened the door to approach his distraught friend, until… 

CREEEEEEEAAAAAKKKKK!!!  

“Go away!” Jed cried angrily at the sound of the creaking door, “I’m bad and none of you should be around me!” 

The moment he heard those words, Rafael tightened a fist and stormed inside. 

“No, you’re not, Jed!” Rafael replied, forcefully, “You made a mistake. It comes with the territory. You don’t think I’ve hurt a person or two with my powers before? The first time I used my power in Dr. Vitalis’s office, I thought I had set him on fire. No joke.” 

“Yeah, right!” Jed said, sarcastically, avoiding eye contact, “At least your power never broke anybody’s arm or leg! At least your power doesn’t make you… Make you…!” 

“Make me what…?” he asked. 

Jed shook his head as he said, “Forget it. It doesn’t matter.” 

“Well, considering that you’re crying in a bathtub, I think it does matter,” Rafael said, gesturing to the tub, “And, if we’re ever going to fix the problem, then you need to-” 

“You can’t fix the problem!” Jed growled, “I’m the problem. And no one can fix that.” 

Rafael furrowed his brow and asked, “What do you mean, you’re the problem…?” 

Jed said nothing at first until Rafael ordered him to tell him. That’s when he finally let out a deep sigh and turned slightly to make just the bare minimum in terms of eye contact. 

“Whenever I use my power… I like it. I like it a lot. It makes me feel like I’m made of liquid steel and I can do anything!” he explained, getting excited for a moment before slowly sliding back into sadness as he continued, “But, for some reason, after I finish doing what I’m doing with them… I feel something come over me. It’s like I’m suddenly pissed off and also depressed and even a little scared all at the same time. It’s like I’m going through puberty all over again and I feel like I’m losing my mind.” 

As Rafael was listening to him, he was slowly putting the pieces together in his mind until he finally said, more to himself than to Jed, “Mood swings… maybe a kind of hormone imbalance.” 

Jed said nothing to that, but his slight head nod indicated to Rafael that he understood. 

“Well, people have mood swings all the time,” Rafael said, “And hormone imbalances are usually treatable. Maybe there is something we can do to help you with this.” 

“No, there isn’t,” Jed said, shaking his head, “I’ve already tried everything. Medicine, dieting, psychology. Nothing works.” 

Rafael narrowed his lips sympathetically, not knowing what to offer. 

All of a sudden… 

“That’s not everything.” 

…the brief silence was broken by a deep voice with a middle-eastern accent just a few feet away. 

Jed and Rafael looked up at the source of the voice… It was Mahir! 

He stood in the half-open doorway looking like a man on a mission. It was the first time either of them had heard him speak since they arrived at the safe house, and they were both more than a little surprised! Especially when he stepped inside and sat down on the toilet beside them. 

“What are you doing here?” asked Rafael. 

Mahir smiled and said, “Jolene told me to be here at this time… and to give you this.” 

Rafael raised an eyebrow as Mahir handed him a folded up piece of paper that looked like it came from Jolene’s sketchbook. After that, Mahir then turned his attention to Jed. 

“Jedediah…” he said, placing a gloved hand on the rim of the bathtub close to Jed’s knee, “…you don’t have to be ashamed of what happened. Rafael’s right, it’s all a part of the process we undergo in learning to control our powers… You may not believe this, but I too have experienced painful, unwanted side effects from my gifts.” 

The moment he said that, both Jed and Rafael shot a confused look at him.  

“You have…?” Jed asked. 

Mahir smiled sheepishly as he looked down at his gloved hands and replied, “Why do you think I always wear these…? When my powers first manifested, I couldn’t touch a single object without receiving flashes of every person who had ever handled it, even if they only held it once. Not only that, but I could also feel whatever they felt when they touched it; the anger, the pain… the lust. It led to many embarrassing, and even shameful, moments for me.” 

Both young men were enraptured by Mahir’s tale, especially Jed. He looked as though he were finally hearing something he could relate to on some level. Seeing him like that made Rafael smile with the knowledge that Jed was already starting to feel better. 

“Do you want to hear more… preferably with more comfortable seats?” Mahir asked. 

Jed looked at the tub where he was still sitting and hesitantly replied, “Sure.” 

“Good luck to both of you,” Rafael answered, “As for me, I still have some practice to get done.” 

He placed his hands on each of their shoulders and gave them both a pat before he left the room. As he was making his way back toward the gym to continue training, he ran into Candace, Kenna, and Jolene. Candace’s wrist looked all better, which Rafael attributed to the psy-healing abilities of Kenna, but both of them looked confused at his happy, confident walk down the hall. Jolene, on the other hand, shot him her typical all-knowing smile and wink. 

“Did you find Jed? What happened? Is he alright?” she bombarded him with question after question. 

Rafael shrugged and just said, “No worries… Jed just needs a little guy-talk.” 

With those words, he began making his way back to the training gym with the piece of paper Mahir had given him still in his hand. As he was walking, he unfolded the paper and what he saw drawn on it stopped him dead in his tracks with an excited smile on his face! 

“Thanks Jolene!” he said to himself 

_

Day 17, 9:51pm

“It’s almost time!” 

When Rafael got back to Lyceon’s luxury bedroom after a hard day of training, he got to work immediately changing out of his clothes. The piece of paper he got from Jolene today sat unfolded on the bed; it depicted 10 o’clock in digital clock format, a pair of underwear, a USB stick, and a cartoonishly drawn man with a sensual smile on his face. A cartoonish man who bore a strong resemblance to Dr. Lyceon Vitalis! 

“Now for the proper attire…!” he said as he opened up the nearest dresser drawer and a lewd smile immediately spread across his face, “Perfecto!” 

He quickly pulled out a pair of leopard-print briefs with a black waistband – just like the pair in Jolene’s picture – and slipped them on before laying down in Lyceon’s bed wearing nothing else. It took a few minutes for him to doze off this time; all he felt at first was just the comfort of sleep, until he opened his eyes again right as the clock read 10pm! 

“Black and white,” he thought out loud as he smiled excitedly, “He’s here!” 

CLICK. 

CREEEEEEAAAAAKKKK…

All of a sudden, he heard the sound of the door behind him unlocking and opening at a slow, steady pace. The young firestarter quickly turned under the covers until he faced the door and his eyes widened at the sight of his mentor in his usual wolf mask. He pulled it back like a hood and smiled sensually at his young protege! 

“Lyceon!” Rafael cried, jumping to his feet to hug him, “I’m so happy you’re here!” 

The older man laughed heartily as he hugged his mostly naked apprentice and said to him, “Technically, my young friend, I’m not here. And, if you look behind you, you’ll see that neither are you.” 

Rafael furrowed his brow as he turned around to see himself still asleep in the bed like before. His eyes widened in shock as he turned back around to notice the door still closed too. 

“How?” he asked. 

The older firestarter smiled and told him, “Remember when I told you that there are some abilities you are born with and others you learn through years of practice…? Well, this is one of those abilities. It’s called astral projection. With this ability, I can transport my spirit psychically; it’s how I was able to enter your dreams back at the institute. However, thanks to the potion you consumed the other night, I can now take you along for the ride… See?” 

The older male took him by the hand and, all of a sudden, the two of them jumped in the air and phased through the ceiling of the secret base like ghosts. Once outside in the cool, Hawaiian night air, the duo flew through the sky at super fast speed until they finally stopped at a new place miles away! For a moment, Rafael felt like he was about to puke, both because he had been pulled miles away at hyperspeed and phased through multiple buildings, but also because of what he saw at the new location. 

CLICK-CLACK CLICK-CLACK SCRITCH-SCRATCH 

Major West sat at his desk; his office was the new location he had been brought to by Lyceon! 

Rafael was scared at first, thinking that the bastard would see them. However, the man just continued switching between typing on his laptop and filling out some accompanying paperwork. It was like they weren’t even there! 

“Can he see us?” Rafael asked nervously. 

Lyceon shook his head and said, “No, we’re invisible to him, and to everyone else in this base.” 

Rafael was dumbfounded. He walked up to Major West and waved his hand in front of the man’s face. He didn’t react at first, until he suddenly stopped working and shivered like he was cold. Major West looked around the room, puzzled, but said nothing. Rafael froze for a split second. That’s when the major shook his head and turned around to turn on his stereo, which immediately began playing the music of the woman whose picture sat atop his desk. 

“Yes, Nancy,” he said to himself, “These boots are made for walking.” 

The young firestarter giggled as Major West tapped his combat boots beneath the desk like a little boy with a pair of tap shoes. 

“God, I had no idea he was such a fanboy,” Rafael chuckled. 

“Oh, yes,” Lyceon said, chuckling a bit himself, “Major West was a young soldier in Vietnam when he saw Ms. Sinatra perform aboard the naval ship, U.S.S Kitty Hawk. He told me about it when we worked together, even said the day he saw her was the happiest day of his life. But that’s not important right now. Come along, Rafael, we have work to do.” 

The older firestarter held out his hand and Rafael took it as the man led him out into the hallways. Both of them phased through wall after wall until they finally reached a large, metallic door at the other end of the base with AUTHORIZED PERSONNEL ONLY plastered on it. 

“What are we doing here?” Rafael asked, “What is this place?”  

“Follow me,” Lyceon said, pulling Rafael through the large, metallic door. 

The room behind the door was surprisingly smaller than Rafael had imagined; it was made entirely of cold cement, save for a large window on the opposing wall which looked in on a small, high-tech control room. While five scientists in the control room all wearing lab coats observed their machines, a technician with goggles and rubber gloves was in the room taking notes on a clipboard. In the center of the room stood three black pillars all arranged in a perfectly straight line and connected by a series of wires all lodged in the floor. There was a video monitor in the room as well, also connected via the three wires. 

“Whoa!” Rafael gasped. 

“Indeed,” Lyceon agreed, “This device is the next generation of super computers. So powerful it has the ability to hack into every computer and television screen in the country at the same time!” 

Rafael’s eyes widened at that idea and turned to Lyceon in shock. 

“For real?!” he asked. 

Lyceon nodded and continued, “I’ve been waiting for the right opportunity to put my plan into action, and this device is exactly that.” 

“What do you mean?” Rafael asked, “What plan?”

The older male took a deep breath and reached into his wolf mask hood. He pulled out a black USB stick decorated with little silver stars, just like the one from Jolene’s drawing!

“Do you know what this is?” he asked Rafael, who raised a confused eyebrow at him as he explained, “About a decade or so ago, Kenna’s father, Dr. Lu, hacked into Major West’s private records and found some evidence of illegal experiments done by the major and some of his personnel. Experiments that involved kidnapping innocent psychics and attempting to enhance their abilities through chemical experimentation… and cloning technology.” 

“Cloning?” the young firestarter asked. 

“Yes,” he replied, “A few scientists in Scotland did cloning experiments in the 1990s with sheep. Major West and his ‘special team’ had attempted to do the exact same thing with the DNA of psychics.” 

Rafael’s eyes drifted almost mindlessly in shock at the sound of that. 

“He also stole more than a few funds from the government to bring his experiments to fruition…” Lyceon continued, growing pensive as he spoke, “…And even murdered a few of his own personnel if they dared to grow a conscience.” 

Rafael let out a barely-concealed gasp at that and whispered to himself, “Dios mio!”

Lyceon nodded, eyes closed in disgust. 

“Dr. Lu got what evidence he could. Luckily, it was enough to put Major West and all his accomplices away in military prison forever,” he finished, “Once we had it, we hid it away where no one, especially not the military, would ever find it, just in case the opportunity ever came for us to expose him.” 

“Wait!” Rafael suddenly said, “You had all the evidence needed to put this bastard away forever and you didn’t use it…?!” 

“Only because we didn’t have the tool we need to put it out there without Major West being able to orchestrate a cover up and catch us,” Lyceon said, a bit defensively, “But now I believe that tool is within our grasp.” 

He gestured to the super computers and the young firestarter’s ears perked up at what he was implying. 

“What do you need me to do?” he asked, his head held high like a natural born leader. 

Lyceon smiled proudly and said, “Well, as you’ve seen, this place is heavily guarded and this device in particular. We can put what we have in the way of evidence together into a single, cohesive video for the world to see, but to send it through the device so we can expose him with no time for a cover up, we’ll need to get close… which is where you and the others come in. That is, if you’re willing to go through with it.” 

The young firestarter thought about it for a moment and said, “Well, it certainly is a very risky job, sir, and there’s always the chance the others won’t want to do it. However, I’m sure I can find a way to convince them… especially after that awful news broadcast we saw.” 

The older man rolled his eyes and said, “Oh, yes! I was, unfortunately, forced to bear witness to that shameless display as well.” 

Rafael nodded in agreement and said, “Yeah, ever since I saw that bastard stepfather of mine trashing me on the air, all I can think about is my mother and sister, as well as you, of course! I just hope that they’re okay.” 

“Don’t worry, my boy,” Lyceon said, placing his hands on the young man’s shoulders and looking him straight in the eyes, “I promise you, once this is all over, we’ll go make sure they’re safe together! After all, I very much desire to give the man who’s been giving my pupil and his family no end of grief a piece of my mind.” 

Rafael smiled mischievously at him and said, “Thank you, sir.” 

“You’re welcome,” he replied, returning the young man’s smile, “However, before we begin, I think it’s high-time for a little pre-war copulation… if you know what I mean.” 

The older firestarter winked at him and the young firestarter smiled sensually at him. 

All of a sudden… 

WHOOSH!! 

…Rafael and Lyceon took hold of each other and jumped simultaneously into the air, returning in just a few minutes to the room where Rafael’s body still slept. No sooner had they returned did the two spirits begin kissing passionately while what little clothes they had worn seemed to mysteriously vanish away like ghostly gases. 

“You want it just like last time?” Lyceon asked, kissing the young man’s neck. 

Rafael bit at the man’s earlobe with just his lips as he softly whispered his answer into Lyceon’s ear, causing his eyes to widen. 

“You do know what you’re asking, don’t you, my young friend,” he asked, “I may not have said no to the idea with your Uncle Rodolfo, but we were the same age then. I just hope you know what you’re getting into, Rafael.” 

The young firestarter smirked at him before silently laying down on the other side of the bed next to his own body and lifting his legs to reveal his hindquarters. 

“Do it, man!” 

Lyceon’s sympathetic smile slowly morphed into a lewd one at the sight of his young protege’s flashing rear. That’s when the older man dropped his face right on top of it and his tongue got to work! At first, Rafael moaned in discomfort; the sensation from the older man’s mouth was new and he couldn’t help but be a little nervous. However, despite his slight bit of fear, the young man reached between his own legs and pushed his mentor’s head further in. 

“Let go…” Lyceon whispered in between licks and kisses, “…just let go.” 

With one last deep exhalation, Rafael allowed his body to relax completely as he felt the older male climb on top of him. He could feel the man’s pelvis become parallel to his own as the two of them grew simultaneously stiff. That’s when Rafael felt it; the beginnings of the painful stretch that came with being entered! 

“Urgh!” he cried out in pain, only it was coming from his body, not just his spirit. 

“You can feel it… can’t you?” Lyceon whispered in Rafael’s ear, just as he did during their first encounter. 

Suddenly, Rafael felt the man’s hands take hold of his own as their fingers enclosed around each other! Rafael felt completely at the older man’s mercy as he moved in and out of him without surrender. It all felt so good! The young firestarter felt a hot, fuzzy sensation fill him up as the older male kept moving inside of him, like he was now contained within the strongest, most fatherly, force field in the universe! 

“Yes! Yes!! YES!!!” Rafael’s body cried out as it wrapped its legs around the invisible man that was Lyceon’s astral body. 

Until, finally… 

“NNNNGGGGHHHH!!!!” 

…pure ecstasy, again!!! 

Rafael opened his eyes, the room was in color again and the only warmth he felt came from his own body heat trapped by the blanket laying limply atop of his still-raised legs. He had returned to his own body again! However, he still felt something in his hand!! 

“Que…?” he groaned, his voice groggy and euphoric, as he looked into his hand. 

The moment he saw what he was holding, his eyes widened. 

It was the black USB stick Lyceon showed him with the silver stars on it; the one he said contained all the necessary files to bring down Major West and his cronies! Lyceon said he hid it someplace where no one would ever find it: The astral plane! 

“Of course!” he said out loud as he pulled back the covers and sat on the edge of the bed, “I gotta show this to Jolene and the others…” 

He suddenly paused mid-stand as he looked in his lap and blushed in embarrassment. 

“…as soon as I change my underwear.” 

_

Day 17, 11:19pm

“Yes… that’s it!” 

Lyceon let out a pleasurable moan as he woke up in his own body again laying on the uncomfortable cot in his government-issued super air-conditioned cell. He was dressed in a dark red prison uniform with black shoes that were a size or two too small and now, thanks to his little spiritual journey with Rafael, he felt like he needed a new pair of underwear. 

All of a sudden… 

BEEP!!! 

CLICK! 

…the door to his cell suddenly unlocked and opened to a gang of MPs who proceeded to pick him up by his arms and hold him in place on his feet! 

“What’s the meaning of this!” he angrily demanded. 

“Interrogation, old man!” growled one of the MPs. 

That’s when Lyceon heard loud, echoing footsteps approaching the open door until he finally came face to face with Major West in his snappy, decorated uniform. He was wearing his reflective sunglasses again and carrying with him a riding crop that looked ready to use for more than just intimidation. Lyceon swallowed hard at the sight of him, but kept up his best unimpressed expression the whole time. 

“What’s up, Doc?” the Major said, getting uncomfortably close. 

“I don’t know what you expect to get from me, Major, but I’ve already told you every bit of information I know… which is nothing,” Lyceon growled. 

“Actually, I just want to know the reason for why my old friend just had an orgasm in his sleep,” Major West asked, tapping Lyceon’s damp crotch with his riding crop, “And don’t even think about trying to sell me some shit about a wet dream, because I’ve studied psychics for years and I know you have ways of communicating beyond words.” 

Lyceon felt his heart rate increase at the sound of that, but remained silent. 

“Well…?” Major West growled. 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about… old friend,” Lyceon said nonchalantly. 

The Major raised an eyebrow and said, “I see. Well, if that’s the way you want it, then I suppose I have no choice but to bring in the pressure points.” 

That’s when the Major pulled out a walkie talkie and said into it, “Bring them in.” 

Lyceon raised a suspicious eyebrow as he heard new sets of footsteps approaching the room. Major West stepped aside and who Lyceon saw being led into the cell with sets of cuffs on each of their wrists made his eyes widen in abject terror. 

“Ready to talk now?” Major West asked. 

_

Day 22, 10:11am

“Is everybody ready…?” 

Five of the six psychics rolled up to the secret base in an expensive-looking military limousine. Rafael, Jed, and Candace were all disguised as military privates while Kenna was disguised as a male Master Sergeant, complete with fake facial hair! As for Mahir, he played the small, but important role of their chauffeur while Jolene spoke to them through the radio communicators in their ears. 

“Absolutely! Sure! As I’ll ever be!” responded Rafael, Jed, and Candace respectively. 

With those final words, the sergeant and ‘his’ entourage of privates stepped out of the car and saluted the MPs who came up to receive them. 

“Master Sergeant Kenneth!” Kenna said, doing her best gruff, military man’s voice as she spoke, “I’ve been sent by General Brewster to share classified information with Major West about the missing terrorists.” 

The two MPs looked suspiciously at one another before one of them condescendingly asked, “I see, and does the Major know of your coming… sir?!”  

Kenna smirked covertly and saluted the two men, making sure to put her middle and index fingers close enough to touch her temple as she answered, “Of course, soldier! Major West announced our coming to both of you so you could show us to his office.” 

FZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ 

As she spoke, Rafael and the others could hear the strange buzzing noise that usually accompanied Kenna’s power. That’s when the two MPs’ eyes went glassy and they suddenly started talking like they were hypnotized. Even the other MPs guarding the front door just a few feet away began acting the same way. 

“Of course, Sergeant, sir!” the condescending MP said, now sounding like the most enthusiastic little butt-kisser ever, “I will show you to Major West’s office and my partner can show your chauffeur to the garage for the duration of your stay.” 

“Thank you, soldier!” Kenna said with an unimpressed tone. 

While the other MP got into the limo with Mahir, the first one escorted the others into the secret facility. 

“Jolene, we’re in,” Candace whispered into her com device. 

“Good,” she said, her quiet voice accompanied by the scratching of a pencil, “Keep an eye open. I’ll let you know if I see or draw anything suspicious.” 

Candace and the others nodded at her instructions. 

The inside of the base felt like it was closing in on them as they moved down hallway after hallway with their mind-controlled escort. Rafael gripped his weapon tightly as he kept looking around the place with just his eyes, hoping to find some clue as to the whereabouts of Lyceon. Unfortunately, most of the doors in the facility looked exactly the same with the only differences being whether or not they were for authorized personnel only. 

Finally, they reached the door to Major West’s office, which their escort knocked on to make sure the man was available. 

There was no answer. 

“That’s odd,” the escort said, “The Major is usually in his office at this time. I can’t imagine why he wouldn’t be in, especially if he’s expecting you, sir.” 

Rafael, Candace, and Jed all looked at each other nervously at the sound of that, while Kenna seemed to remain cool as a cucumber. She quickly saluted their escort again, making sure her two fingers were on her temple just like before. 

“That’s alright, soldier!” she said, doing her fake military man voice again, “I believe the Major gave you previous permission to allow us to wait inside for him. Correct…?” 

The poor MP’s eyes went glassy again as he pulled out his keycard. 

“Of course, sir!” he said with a salute before using his keycard on the metal box next to the door, “Please wait inside as the Major intended, sir! I’m certain he’ll be along shortly, sir!” 

The four of them all filed into the empty office as their escort closed the door behind them and it locked on its own. 

“Alright, Jolene, we’re in,” Rafael said into his coms, “Kenna, let’s get to work!”  

She raised an eyebrow at him and jokingly replied, “That’s Master Sergeant Kenneth to you, soldier!” 

The others all laughed at that, including Jolene, as Kenna moved towards the Major’s laptop, which he had left on his desk. She quickly opened it up and placed her middle and index fingers to her temple to bypass the password and find the building layout schematics. Rafael, Candace, and Jed all watched as the cursor moved at super fast speed across the small computer screen, running through file after file until it finally showed the one she wanted. 

“Got it!” she said, pulling out her phone and connecting it to the laptop, “Just need to download this and send it to Mahir for the next stage of the plan.” 

“I hope he’s doing alright,” Candace said, sounding worried. 

“You and me both!” Jed said, sounding even more worried. 

“Don’t worry…” Jolene said with elegant confidence, “…he’s doing just fine.” 

_

Day 22, 10:26am (garage)

“Nice car!” 

Mahir sat in the expensive military limousine with the MP escort who directed him to the base garage. There were two other MPs with weapons stationed outside to keep watch on the vehicle in case of any other suspicious activity. 

“Thanks,” Mahir replied, keeping an eye on the surveillance camera just a few feet in front of the car, “I like driving in it?” 

“So, how long have you been working for Master Sergeant Kenneth?” the MP asked. 

All of a sudden, before Mahir could answer, he saw the little blue light on the camera shut off with a little blip. That’s when he took a deep breath and pulled out a small, concealed tranquilizer gun with his white-gloved hands, which he proceeded to aim at the poor, friendly MP he had previously been conversing with. 

“So sorry…” he said to the man before pulling the trigger. 

“Wait, what are you-” 

PEW! 

And, just like that, the poor MP was knocked out with a small, furry tranquilizer dart in the side of his neck! 

That’s when Mahir quickly jumped out of the car and rolled to the cement floor before jumping up and shooting the other two MPs, one after the other. Just like the first one, both of them went stiff for a split second before falling to the ground unconscious. 

“Tell me psychometrics don’t make good assassins,” he said to himself with a smirk. 

Suddenly… 

WEE-OO WEE-OO WEE-OO WEE-OO WEE-OO 

…the whole garage became filled with the ear-splitting sound of an alarm, complete with flashing red lights! 

“What the…?” Mahir asked, looking around frantically. 

All of a sudden, his attention was grabbed by the door to the inside slowly vanishing behind an inch-thick steel plate descending in front of it. Mahir quickly tossed aside his tranq gun and peeled off his velcro-strapped chauffeur’s uniform to reveal all-black sweats beneath that made him look like a traditional cat burglar. 

“HALT!!” he suddenly heard a group of MPs calling out to him from the entrance of the garage. 

“Go!” he whispered to himself as he strapped on a set of suction cups. 

As quick as a whip, the man grabbed hold of a grenade from one of the fallen MPs and climbed up the wall to the ventilation shaft on the ceiling with the suction cups. By the time the MPs got to where their colleagues were laying, Mahir had already slipped inside the vent with feline grace just as it too became sealed by inch-thick steel. 

“Fuck!” the head MP screamed realizing he was too late. 

_

Day 22, 10:31am 

“What the hell…!?!” 

Rafael and the others were all confused as the room suddenly became flashed with red lights and an alarm suddenly blared in their ears. Even more confusing, a one-inch-thick steel plate slowly covered the office door and windows, trapping them inside! 

“I have no idea what’s going on!” Kenna responded to Jed, “It must be some kind of failsafe program we didn’t account for! I can’t seem to override it, even with my powers!” 

“You gotta be shitting me!” Candace cried out, surprising everyone with her swearing. 

Rafael and Jed quickly tossed aside their weapons and pulled off their military jackets until they were only in their green tanktops and camouflage cargo pants. Both of them took a few steps back, each one preparing in his own way to either beat or burn their way out of the sealed room, until… 

PSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!! 

…they were stopped, along with Candace and Kenna, by a hissing sound which came from Major West’s bookcase near the door. 

All of a sudden, the bookcase began opening like a door and, on the other side, was a secret laboratory lit by black and orange lights. The lab walls were lined with large plexiglass tubes just big enough for a human being to stand in. However, the thing that made all four of them freeze in horror, was the group of MPs accompanied by Major West… and his hostages! 

“Lyceon!” cried Rafael. 

“Mr, Grizzle!?” cried Candace and Jed simultaneously. 

“Dad!” cried Kenna. 

Sure enough, all three men – Dr. Vitalis, Mr. Grizzle, and Dr. Lu – were being held by Major West and two of his MPs! They had their arms and legs cuffed and their mouths taped as their captors each held guns to the sides of their heads!

“Wonderful to see you again, Mr. Solano and friends,” Major West said, stepping out of the secret lab with Dr. Vitalis, “After your little impromptu prison break, we set up a brand new failsafe to make sure that the place would go on lockdown in the event of any more ‘tech problems’. You have your dear father to thank for that, Ms. Lu, which he generously provided to us after a long, arduous torture session.” 

Kenna turned to her father with a mixture of empathy and heartbreak on her face. Dr. Lu avoided eye contact with her, but his expression was the definition of guilt in carnate. As for Rafael, he was practically seething at that point with gritted teeth and a face as red as the fires boiling within. Not only was he seething, but both Jed and Candace had similar looks on their faces as well. That’s when the temperature in the room began rising rapidly, and some of the objects on Major West’s desk began to slowly defy gravity. 

“Ah, ah, ah!” Major West said, pushing his gun further into Lyceon’s cheek, “Any of you freaks try anything, I blow your dear mentors’ heads clean off their necks, got it?” 

Rafael could feel his heart beating right out of his chest, and even a few tears starting to form in his eyes. He kept perfectly still as his gaze jumped wildly between glaring angrily at the Major and staring sympathetically at his poor mentor. 

All of a sudden… 

BUZZZZ!!!! 

…one of the MPs got a signal on his walkie talkie. 

“What is it?” he asked, picking it up. 

After another buzzing sound, the MP’s eyes widened in abject terror as he said with an uneasy tone, “Copy that.” 

“Uh… sir?” he said to Major West, “I just got a message from the garage; the fifth spy incapacitated three of our men and escaped through a ventilation shaft just before it could be sealed, sir…!” 

The moment Major West heard those words, his face suddenly became scrambled like a confused child before turning red as a chili pepper. For a brief second, he turned angrily to the MP who had told him the bad news before slowly turning his furious gaze back to Rafael and the others. 

“WHERE – IS – HE!!!!!!!” 

Day 22, 10:34pm (super computer room)

“Almost there.” 

Mahir crawled through the ducts of the base as quickly as possible. Each movement he made caused cavernous, metallic echoes throughout the ducts that he hoped wouldn’t alert the MPs to his location. Luckily, he didn’t have time to worry about it as he kept his eyes on his phone the whole time following the schematics that Kenna had sent him before the alarm went off. 

“There!” he said to himself after turning another corner. 

He caught sight of another sealed vent at the end of the shaft, which is when he pulled out the grenade he took from the unconscious MP. With all the quickness he could muster, he pulled the pin and tossed the bomb on to the sealed vent…! 

BOOM!!! 

Mahir quickly wrapped a black bandana over his face to avoid smoke inhalation as he crawled back around the corner and slipped through the giant hole he had blown in the shaft. 

The observation room looking into the super computer room was where Mahir found himself as he jumped through the giant, scorched hole. All of the scientists and MPs stationed there were now on the ground, a few either unconscious or injured. Mahir quickly knocked out the few people still awake before turning his attention to the controls before him. 

“And so begins the end…!” he said to himself with a mischievous smile. 

That’s when Mahir slipped off his gloves and began lightly rubbing his fingers against the control panel. All of a sudden, Mahir’s eyes rolled back in his head as a series of images flooded his mind all at once. He saw people pressing buttons on the control panel as part of several experiments, mostly involving making blips appear all across the country just to see if it could be done. After a few moments, he understood just how the machine worked! 

“Now all I need is to find out how to make it transmit the video on the USB stick,” he whispered to himself. 

He quickly began grabbing every object he could lay his hands on. The first was a red coffee mug, but all he saw was day after day of some poor underpaid lady scientist drinking or spilling it. He put the mug down and tried a pen instead, which offered him a new jumble of images more in line with what he wanted: The technician used it one day to take notes, but not on a day when he was testing to see if it was USB compatible. Finally, he dropped the pen and went for the clipboard he remembered seeing in one of the images. The moment his hand touched it, the last flurry of images got him smiling like a Cheshire cat…! 

“Gotcha!” he said to himself, pulling his gloves back on. 

All of a sudden… 

BOOM!!! 

FZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 

…he heard a loud noise near the doors – both the one to the control room and the one in the super computer room proper – followed by a fizz of sparks seeping through the steel! 

“They’re cutting their way in! They must’ve heard the explosion,” Mahir thought as he looked down at the control panel and then up toward the super computers in the adjoining room, “It’s now or never!” 

And, with that final thought, Mahir picked up a gun from one of the unconscious MPs and let off a shot or two at the glass, causing it to go cracked all over! He then grabbed hold of the USB stick at his side and tossed the gun through the window, shattering it as he jumped into the super computer room. 

“Now or never!” he repeated aloud as he searched for the hidden USB port. 

Day 22, 10:36am 

“WHERE…!?!!?!” 

Rafael, Candace, Jed, and Kenna all stood still as statues, not saying anything. With Major West pressing his gun ever-harder into Lyceon’s cheek, the four of them began to hear only the sound of their own hearts beating faster and faster with each passing second. 

That is, until… 

BOOM!!! 

…they all heard a far off explosion coming from the other side of the base! 

“What the hell was that?” Major West asked, looking around with just his eyes, “One of you, go call the others and find out what that was!!” 

The MP behind him with the walkie talkie nodded nervously and began talking into it again. While that was going on, Rafael looked directly into Lyceon’s eyes hoping to see some kind of answer in the man’s eyes. Unfortunately, all he could see was the man gesturing with his eyes toward something that he couldn’t identify. He tried following his mentor’s gaze, but was too scared to move a muscle. 

Suddenly…

“Rafael, can you hear me…?” 

…Rafael heard Jolene’s voice through his com device! 

“If you can hear me, make some kind of noise,” she said. 

Rafael pursed his lips together and let out the tiniest little whimper in the hopes that it would alert Jolene without rousing suspicion from West. 

“Thank you…” Jolene said, letting him know she heard, “…wanna tell me why I just drew a picture of Nancy Sinatra, Candace, and a gas tank? Does any of that make sense in a way that you… and Lyceon can understand?” 

As soon as she said that, she knew exactly what Lyceon was gesturing towards! 

“That’s it!” he thought, before looking over at Candace, “Hey Candace, can you hear my thoughts?” 

Candace’s eyes drifted toward Rafael and he suddenly heard her voice in his head. 

“Yeah, I can hear you,” she said. 

“Good! Listen up, there’s not much time,” he said in his mind, “See that photograph on the Major’s desk of Nancy Sinatra…? I need you to levitate it over to me as quickly, and covertly, as you can. Can you do that?” 

She looked over at the framed photo on the desk and smiled, receiving the info about it from Rafael’s brain. 

“I’ll try,” she replied in her mind. 

Candace closed her eyes for a moment and concentrated on the picture as hard as she could without moving. After a brief few seconds, the frame began slowly moving towards the edge of the desk before finally slipping off and stopping in mid air! Rafael could see Candace turning red in the face as sweat formed on her brow, until he finally saw the picture slide out from under the desk and stop right next to his boot. Candace then opened her eyes again and looked over to the framed photo on the floor, which began levitating up Rafael’s leg before it stopped in his hand. 

“Thanks Candace!” he said as she gave him the slightest of nods and he opened his mouth to say, “Hey, Major…! Look what I got!!” 

Major West angrily turned to Rafael and, as soon as he saw his beloved Nancy in the young firestarter’s hand, his expression changed to the craziest combination of absolute terror and intense, unrestrained fury! As for Grizzle, Lu, and the MPs, they all looked between the Major and Rafael with eyebrows raised, while Lyceon smiled proudly beneath his tape gag. 

Slowly, the Major pointed his gun away from Lyceon and towards Rafael. 

“Give me back my Nancy,” he snarled. 

“You want her…?” Rafael said, “…come and get her.” 

The man said nothing and just glared at the young firestarter as he looked to Candace first and then to Kenna. Both of them smiled, hearing what he had in mind loud and clear. 

All of a sudden… 

“Major, sir! Can you hear me?! Hand me to Major West right now!” 

…the walkie talkie began to buzz and the voice on the other end frantically cried out for Major West! 

The MP picked up the walkie and asked for an explanation, then he repeated what the other MP told him, “Sir, the men have gotten into the asset room and the missing spy has been subdued. However, they say there’s something on the closed circuit TV that you really need to see!” 

Major West’s eyes widened for a second as he turned to the MP and said, “What…?!” 

That’s when he heard it coming from his own laptop. 

“Subject: Rodolfo Solano. Treatment Day 1…” he heard an all-too-familiar electronic voice say. 

The Major looked to the slightly turned laptop on his desk and saw a scientist he had once worked with speaking into a camera. That’s when the video changed suddenly to that of Rafael’s uncle, Rodolfo Solano, strapped to a cold, metal table while various scientists poked and prodded at him. As the footage continued, Major West’s eyes and mouth widened so far that it looked as though his eyelids and jaw were melting off of his face! 

That’s when the infuriated Major West looked over to Rafael whose mouth twitched in the strangest combination of fury and satisfaction. 

“NOW – YOU – DIE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” 

And, with those words, Major West tossed Lyceon aside and lunged at Rafael who let go of the picture and grabbed hold of the Major like a wrestler! 

As that was going on, Kenna quickly put her fingers to her temple and the MPs all of a sudden went glassy-eyed just as they trained their guns on her. No sooner did their eyes glass over did they immediately put down their weapons and begin undoing the restraints on Mr. Grizzle, Dr. Lu, and Dr. Vitalis. 

“Jed, get us out of here now!!” she cried. 

He nodded his head and ran at super fast speed towards the steel-plated door, which he began pushing upwards until it was far enough to squeeze through. 

“A little help here, please!” Jed cried out as he strained beneath the pushing steel. 

“Candace, shall we…?” Mr. Grizzle said to his pupil as he joined her. 

She nodded and the two of them concentrated on the steel plated door. The door began to lift all on its own as Jed busted through the office door behind it and then pulled out a tiny device like an epi-pen and injected himself with it. Kenna picked up her poor father who was still in pain and went with the others out the door, while Lyceon lunged at the Major to join Rafael in the wrestling match as the footage continued on the laptop. 

“Rafael! Dr. Vitalis! Come on!” Candace cried as she and Mr. Grizzle made their way out with the others, including the brainwashed MPs. 

“Go!!” both firestarters cried at once. 

Candace was so surprised by their response that her concentration broke and the steel plate fell down once again, sealing the three men together inside! 

“Rafael!!” 

Day 22, 10:43am (hallway) 

The team of psychics and their mentors ran down the halls of the base past steel plate after steel plate. While they were doing that, Kenna made the MPs she had brainwashed all toss away their weapons and begin ballet dancing in the halls behind them just as Jed came to help her carry Dr. Lu.. 

“Just out of curiosity…” he asked Kenna, “…what did you just do to those guards?” 

She smiled mischievously and said, “I made them think they’re professional ballerinas doing a performance of Swan Lake.” 

Finally, they reached the steel plate that used to be the front entrance. 

“Don’t worry, we can get through this!” Jed said, preparing to start lifting. 

“No, we don’t have transportation out of here through there,” Kenna said, “We have to leave through the garage, after we get back Mahir and the two firestarters, of course. Come on, let’s start making our way there so we can get ready to high-tail it.” 

As soon as she said that, they began making their way in the direction of the garage, until… 

“FREEZE!!!” 

…they turned a corner and found themselves face to face with a wall of MPs! 

“Oh shit!” Kenna said, “I can’t stop this many people all at once.” 

Suddenly, Mr. Grizzle smiled and looked at Candace as he said, “Maybe not… but we sure can!” 

Candace returned his smile as the two of them both put out their hands and… 

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! 

…the MPs released a hail of bullets that all stopped in midair thanks to the combined powers of Candace Newman and Mr. Frederick Grizzle! 

The two of them dropped their hands and the bullets all clattered to the floor as they began using their powers to move the MPs into the walls. As they did that, Jed concentrated and began tearing his way through the remaining MPs as Kenna and Dr. Lu continued toward the garage. 

“Jolene, where’s Mahir?” she asked on the com device. 

“Mahir is still in the super computer room,” Jolene said into all of the com devices at once, “He needs medical attention right now, so one of you better get to him now!” 

“I’ll get him!” Jed said, injecting himself again, “Just tell me where to go.” 

As Jed ran off per Jolene’s instructions, Candace, still holding several MPs against the walls, asked her, “What about Rafael and Dr. Vitalis? What are we going to do about them?” 

“Don’t worry, Candace…” she said with confidence, “…they’re gonna be just fine.” 

Day 22, 10:48am 

“Bastard!!” 

Rafael and Lyceon both tossed Major West against the wall of his office, right next to the secret lab on the other side of the still-open bookcase. By that point, the Major’s face was covered in bruises, as well as a massive black eye concealing one of his snake green eyes. He laughed like a madman at the two of them as blood poured from his nose, as well as the side of his mouth. 

“You two… ruined my life…” he said, half-laughing and half-crying. 

“We did!?!” Rafael growled. 

Lyceon grabbed the man’s bearded chin, digging his fingernails into the man’s skin in the process as he said, “You left us no choice, Myles. You killed my husband, kidnapped the young man I love, and overtook my institute!” 

Major West spit blood into Lyceon’s face and said, “Is that the thanks I get for funding your dreams, old friend?” 

“I would’ve rather funded it myself and seen it fall than let you turn my students into your soldiers!” he said, “You’re a monster, Myles West, and you’re going to get exactly what you deserve! Right here, right now!” 

“You bet your ass!!” Rafael agreed. 

The Major gritted his bloody, broken teeth before he suddenly noticed a small hatch on the opposite wall that had been previously painted over. That’s when his eyes lit up and he laughed like a madman once more. 

“I’m not the one going down…” he said, “…you two are! HACK-PTOO!!” 

With that last statement, he spat another glob of bloody saliva, but, this time, it was in Rafael’s eyes!

“Ouch!” Rafael cried as he staggered backwards. 

As soon as he stepped away, Major West punched Lyceon in the face with his free arm and ran toward the hatch on the wall. He picked up his gun along the way and used it to break open the hatch to reveal a large gas tank inside the wall, which he proceeded to tear a valve from, causing the sealed room to begin filling with gas! 

While that was going on, Rafael finished wiping the bloody spit from his eyes and, as he faced the open doorway to the secret lab, caught sight of something bizarre. Something he wouldn’t have even known to make of if it weren’t for what he heard Jolene say in his ear. 

“Trading places…” she said, “…twins do it all the time! I’ve heard them say it’s a real out-of-body experience, if you catch my drift…?” 

Rafael was confused at first, until he looked at Lyceon lying on the ground, seemingly unconscious, but with the same smile on his face he had the first time they were intimate! 

His eyes widened as he realized what Jolene was hinting at. It was an idea that could only be described as loco! So loco, that he would’ve Major West grabbing his Nancy Sinatra photo as he took shelter in the secret lab; that is, if the man hadn’t given him a malicious face-kick on the way! 

“These boots are made for walkin’ and that’s just what they’ll do…” Major West said, smiling like a rabid dog as the bookcase closed behind him, “…one of these days these boots are gonna walk all over you!” 

The young firestarter began to cough and grow weak and altered from the gas slowly filling up the room. Finally, he fell to the floor right next to Lyceon, whispering to himself. 

“Oh, Jesus, Oh, god, Rafael, what are you doing..?” he asked himself. 

All of a sudden, he felt a hand take hold of his own and looked to see Lyceon still on the floor next to him unconscious. However, as he saw, the person holding his hand was also Lyceon! Or rather, his spirit outside of his body smiling proudly at him as he reached down to give him a kiss! 

Once their lips parted, the inebriated Rafael looked at the gas rapidly filling the room and said, as he felt one last spark inside of him ignite, “Are you ready boots…?” 

“Start walkin’!” 

… 

BOOM!!!! 

Day 30, 12:27pm 

“It’s been a week now since the unexplained video incident…” 

Harvey Johnson grumbled to himself at the sound of the news playing on a nearby TV in the department store where he was shopping. He quickly finished unloading his groceries onto the checkout belt, wanting to get out of there as soon as possible. Normally, it would’ve been his dear wife, Maria, doing the shopping, but she hasn’t been at the house ever since he was called in to make an anonymous statement by his old captain, now major, Myles West. 

“Crazy thing, right?” the cashier at the register said, gesturing to the TVs, “Though, I can’t say I’m surprised that the military would do something like that.” 

Harvey growled at the green-haired, piercing-riddled college girl as he handed her his money. As he did, he also adjusted his hat, which had ‘U.S. Army Veteran’ plastered across it and then began putting his groceries back into his cart. 

Once he had finished transferring the groceries from his cart to the trunk of his car, he angrily pushed the cart into the nearest corral and started on his way home. The drive home definitely didn’t help take his mind off of the incident, or the fact that the man he had worked under for years turned out to be a monster who destroyed his wife’s brother-in-law. 

“I didn’t do anything wrong,” he grumbled to himself all the way home, “I didn’t even know about it! Why’s she gotta treat me like I’m somehow responsible?!” 

Finally, once he reached the house, he was stopped dead in his tracks by a car parked on the side of the road near the house. The same car that belonged to his wife who left home a week ago! 

“Maria!” he cried, jumping out of the car without bothering to park it. 

He burst inside to find no one there, at least not that he could see, until someone came out from behind a corner and froze at the sight of him. A very small someone. 

“Eva!” he cried, trying to sound overjoyed, “Thank goodness you’re home! Where’s-” 

“Mama!!!!!!” she cried at the top of her lungs, almost in fear. 

All of a sudden, he heard multiple footsteps moving all at once and Maria came out from behind the same corner. In addition to her, there was also a young woman with auburn hair dressed in gothic clothing and a young man with bristled, light brown hair and blue eyes dressed in a black and white-striped shirt and black jeans. 

“Who the hell are you two?” he asked, noticing the two extras. 

“They’re some of Rafael’s friends,” Maria said, trying her best to sound as strong as possible, “They came by to pick up his things.” 

Harvey narrowed his eyes at her and asked, “Why…? What does he need them for?” 

Suddenly, he saw everyone look toward the door behind him and he heard someone behind him whose voice sent a chill down his spine. 

“Because I’m moving permanently to The Michelangelo Institute,” the voice said. 

The frightened man slowly turned around and came face to face with the handsome, young Latino he thought he had gotten rid of weeks ago! He was dressed in a dark gray tank top with black camo cargo pants and wearing a pair of goggles, fireman’s gloves, and combat boots. 

“Rafael…” Harvey said, almost in a daze. 

“Hola, senor Johnson,” the young man greeted him, “Sorry to just pop in like this, but I’m going to need my stuff if I’m going to be moving permanently to the institute…” 

“Well, um, I-I can see how you would,” Harvey said, removing his hat to wipe a little sweat from his forehead, “…you can feel free to stay until you have everything you need and, don’t hesitate to call anytime-” 

“…and if Eva and Mama are going to be coming with me,” he finished his sentence. 

The moment he heard those words, Harvey froze still as a statue before his face turned the color of molten lava and his hands clenched into fists hungry for a face. 

“Now you listen here, you little bastard!” he snarled loudly as he edged closer, “Your mother ain’t going nowhere and you and your freaky friends are leaving right now!” 

Rafael frowned and folded his arms over his chest as he simply said, “No.” 

Harvey gritted his teeth hard and shook as he raised his arm to smack Rafael and… 

“You little freak…! Wha-What…?!” 

…just an inch away from Rafael’s face, his hand stopped! 

Rafael’s frown curled into a condescending smile as he looked at Candace holding out an arm to stop the man. All of a sudden, everybody heard footsteps coming from behind the young firestarter and a smile spread across everyone’s faces as a middle-aged Greek man in a Hawaiian shirt stepped into view. 

“Hello, Mr. Johnson,” he said, “I’m Dr. Lyceon Vitalis, I’m in charge of the new and improved Michelangelo Institute, which will be opened in Hawaii. I hope you don’t mind, but I’ve determined it would be better for Rafael’s ‘treatment’ to be with his mother and sister.” 

“You know, the family members that actually care for me,” Rafael added. 

“So, I’m afraid you’re going to be on your own for a while, my good man,” Dr. Vitalis said, “Come along, Rafael. Everyone.” 

Harvey remained frozen in place as everyone passed him by. Eva shot him the same condescending smile as her brother, Jed glared at him, Maria shot him a slightly guilty look, and, finally, Candace turned to him just before she left. 

“Oh, and, uh, if you try to call the cops and tell them Rafael ‘kidnapped’ his mother and sister, I promise you… I’ll do worse than this!” she said. 

Suddenly… 

CRKK!! 

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!” 

…Harvey’s left index finger bent backwards and broke with a loud snap! 

As Harvey fell to his knees, clutching his broken finger, Candace turned and the door closed behind her all by itself. 

Maria and Eva made their way to her car while Rafael, Lyceon, Jed, and Candace all made their way to a fancy Rolls Royce parked on the other side of the street. Once they were all packed and situated in the car, they sped on towards the airport with Rafael’s mother and sister following behind them. 

“I am feeling monumentally great!” Rafael said, sitting in the front seat while Lyceon drove, “All I want now is to get to the new institute for some, uh… one-on-one training.” 

He shot a sensual look towards Lyceon who returned it with one of his own. 

“That is, if you don’t mind, Candace,” Rafael said, sounding a bit guilty as he looked in the backseat at her. 

Candace rolled her eyes and said, “I told you before, Rafael, I really don’t mind at all, not even a little…! Especially since I have my own ‘training partner’ to enjoy a little bit of one-on-one with.” 

As she said that, she looked over to Jed and reached over to give him a chin-tickle. 

“Aw, shucks!” he said, blushing as he giggled. 

Rafael and Lyceon giggled along with them as they looked ahead toward what the two of them hoped would be their brand new future! 

“There’s still one thing I don’t get…” Jed suddenly said. 

“What’s that, hon?” Candace asked. 

Jed turned to the two firestarters in the front seat and asked, “How exactly did the two of you escape from the base when it blew up? I mean, Major West was totally nuts when the military pulled him out of the rubble, so what he says is clearly not viable, right?” 

The two men both frowned and their eyes widened as they looked at each other. As he looked at Lyceon, Rafael noticed a series of tiny numbers on his neck written in brown like a strange birthmark. He then looked in the mirror on his side of the car and saw a similar series of birthmark-like numbers on his neck. 

“Let’s just say…” Rafael told them, “…Major West left us a little parting gift he made himself.” 

Lyceon shot him a mischievous smile at that as they continued driving home. 

THE END.

Enemies and Allies by Rosily Alex, Instagram: rosily.alex Alt. Instagram: anna.jordon90

ATTENTION READERS (possibly for the last time)!!!

Hey my peoples,

I know it’s been a while since I posted anything to the blog and I said I would have all my revamps done by the end of 2024, but, luckily, I have an explanation.

Some time close to the end of 2024, I received messages from artists on FictionPress.com to do commissioned artwork based on my stories and I said yes to them mainly out of youthful enthusiasm over my stories reaching a new level of visibility and praise that they previously haven’t. However, the entire process ended up costing me way too much money and leaving my savings account almost completely drained. It also didn’t help that I started panicking halfway through the process and saying yes to more commissions out of fear that saying no would take away my newfound visibility or hurt the feelings of the artists that I felt were just trying to get themselves off the ground like I have been.

Anyway, now that my artist experimentation phase has largely ended and I’m attempting to move forward with only one artist whom I chose as my permanent, I’m pleased to share all of the artwork that I’ve paid for with each and every one of you, my readers! Please feel free to check out my newly updated posts featuring new illustrations for each story. Also, during my experimentation phase, I decided to stop living in the past and just replace the old drafts with the new updated versions and make more space for new stories moving forward (yes, I’m still going to be uploading stories, so don’t let the post title fool you)!

Fuego Part 2 should be ready and up to be read by mid-to-late September (have to take extra time to make sure I get it right). After that, you’ll be getting everything from original fairy tales to science-fiction horror stories! You know, the works!!

Hope everyone is having a wonderful year so far and good luck in all of your endeavors!

Peace!!

Yeti Woman (Updated on 5/1/2024)

Joycie and Edie Remember Their Mother by Murphy Adam, Discord: murphy_adam09 Instagram: murphyadam08 Twitter: @Murphyadam09 Gmail : murphyadam809@

“Is it ready, Devaughan?” 

A beautiful, fair-skinned woman with blonde hair and green eyes stood in the middle of a suburban house garage in sunny Sacramento. 

She spoke with a slight Swiss accent, watching her husband – a tall black man around the same age with a flat-top haircut, mustache and goatee dressed in a police uniform – as he finished taping some black-out bags to windows above the garage door. All of the various bits of lawn furniture, old toys, and yard equipment had all been moved aside to make room for a painter’s tarp. However, instead of paint cans and brushes, the tarp was covered by a balance- beam, trapeze hoops, a treadmill, various weights, and other athletic items. 

“All set, Heidi,” Devaughan said, putting up the last piece of tape, “Time to go get the girls.” 

Heidi nodded as Devaughan climbed down from the ladder and they both made their way back into the house. The inside was just the kind of open-windowed, nicely-decorated little house a California suburbanite could want. Sitting in the middle of their plush little living room were two young women; one of about twenty-three with long, curly blonde hair and soft-beige skin – that was me! Meanwhile the other girl was about sixteen with curly black hair and darker beige skin. Both of us had the same green eyes as Heidi, our mother. 

“Do another one, Edie!” the teenage girl said, sitting on the couch and laughing loudly at my antics. 

“Okay, okay,” I said, dressed in an overly large blue, velvety bathrobe. 

I paused for a moment before I thought of a good impression. I began punching the air playfully like a boxer and said in my best Sylvester Stallone voice, “Ya know, maybe I’ll fight Apollo and maybe I won’t, eh? Adrian!!!!!!” 

My little sis busted out laughing at the sound of my Rocky impression. I felt a rush of excitement at the sound of her sweet laughter, but I felt an even bigger rush at the sound of my approaching father – stepfather, technically – joining in the laughter. Unfortunately, my excitement and warmth was distilled a bit by the sight of my mother’s unimpressed facial expression. I tried not to let it show and instead launched directly into a new impression. 

“Eh… What’s up doc…?!” I said, doing my Bugs Bunny impression for Mom, since she actually was a doctor. Or, rather, used to be a doctor. 

She just smiled amusingly at my impression and said, “Edith, it’s time to begin.” 

I frowned for a second before turning to my sister, Joycie, and said, “Tha-b Th-a-b Tha-b That’s all folks!” 

She busted out laughing again as she, Mom, Dad, and I made our way to the garage where everything was set up. 

All of a sudden… 

RIIIIIIIIING!!! 

…the house phone – yes, we still had one of those – began to ring. 

All four of us froze. I could feel my heart starting to beat faster and I knew everyone else’s was doing the same. Mom said they were going to call sooner or later, but I had hoped it wouldn’t be this soon. So did she, and so did Dad and Joycie. 

“Mom…?” I said, worried. 

Dad quickly put his hand on my shoulder and said, “It’s alright, I’ll handle it. You three just get to work practicing.” 

As he apprehensively approached the phone, Mom, Joycie and I all hurried into the garage. Mom handed a timer to Joycie as she closed the door, while I made my way to the center of the garage. I loosened the tightener around my waist and let the large robe fall to the ground to reveal an equally large silvery-blue one-piece swimsuit. 

“Alright, now change,” Mom said. 

I nodded and closed my eyes, taking in a deep breath through my nose and out through my mouth. All of a sudden, I found myself growing two feet taller than before as my soft beige skin turned light-gray and snow-white fur sprouted from every pore of my body. My curly blonde hair also turned white and even straightened itself out as the green eyes I shared with my mother and sister became replaced by a pair of icy blue ones. Finally, a stream of cold steam burst from my lips as if I were in the dead of winter. 

“And beauty then discovered that she was the beast” I said, opening my eyes, my new voice deeper, but still somewhat feminine. 

“Good,” Mom said, ignoring my words, “You’ve mastered your transforming abilities, but now let’s see what you can do as far as agility is concerned. We need to make sure you’re ready when they come for us.” 

I frowned slightly and nodded before jumping into the air. I grabbed hold of the two trapeze hoops hanging from the garage roof and swung from them to and fro; first with both arms and then from just one. I showed off my swinging abilities with first the right arm, then with the left before twirling between them like an Olympic athlete and finally letting go to flip through the air! 

“Ta-da…!” I said, striking a pose as I landed. 

Joycie applauded me while my mother just gave a slightly satisfied smile. 

“That’s a good start,” she said, before pointing to an extra large barbell, “Now let’s see what your strength looks like.” 

I rolled my eyes and let out a deep sigh before walking over to the two-hundred pound barbell. With a bend of my knees, I grabbed hold and lifted the whole thing over my head in less than two seconds, too fast for Mom. She and Joycie quickly added another two-hundred pounds to each side, which I had a harder time lifting than the two-hundred, but it was still well-within my range! 

“Perfect!” Mom said, “Now let’s see if you can handle this.” 

As she spoke, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a shiny gold medallion with Tibetan letters stamped into it and a shard of nirvana quartz embedded in its center. My eyes widened in both surprise and joy at the sight of the medallion. Mom had shown it to me only one other time in my life; she said it was a gift from my birth father. The very thing used by his people to keep them safe from humans for so long. 

“Really?!” I asked, a big smile spread across my face, “I get to use it?” 

Mom nodded. 

“Yay!!!” I said, jumping like a schoolgirl. 

Mom handed me the medallion before pulling out an old scrap of paper with some Tibetan writing scribbled on it. She looked it over for a minute and then pointed to a specific character on the paper. 

“Touch this symbol and then the crystal,” she said. 

I looked down at the medallion and saw the symbol she had pointed to just above the crystal. I tapped it like she said, followed by the crystal and suddenly found myself engulfed in a shimmering white light that lasted only for half a second before disappearing… along with me! 

“Edie!?” Joycie said, shocked by my sudden little vanishing act, “Where are you?” 

“I’m right here!” she heard my voice coming from nowhere, “I’m just invisible! So cool!” 

“Wow!” she said, her eyes wide with excitement. 

I tapped the medallion again and another white shimmer brought me back within the visible spectrum. 

“Now you see me…” I said. 

Tap. 

“…now you don’t!” 

Tap. 

“Now you see me…” 

Tap. 

“…now you don’t.” 

Joycie chuckled, but Mom had her eyes closed as she let out an exasperated breath. 

“Edie, please stay focused,” she said, “My old colleagues at the Plum Island Animal Research Facility would do anything to get their hands on you. Or, at the very least, your DNA, as well as my research on it. You have to be ready.” 

I tapped the medallion to make me visible again as I whined, “I know that, Mom! I’m just having a little fun. What’s wrong with that?” 

“Yeah!” Joycie said, backing me up. 

Mom gave her signature furrowed-brow glare at Joycie before turning back to me and saying, “What’s wrong is that you have too much fun, especially when you need to stay focused on the task at hand. Those bastards could be here to take you, or all of us, away any min-” 

PLINK! 

THUMP! 

Suddenly, she was interrupted by a tiny sound of glass breaking, followed by the sound of a body falling to the floor in the other room! We all turned toward the door as the air became heavy with our collective worry. 

“Dad…?!” I called out. 

I quickly changed back to my human form as all three of us headed toward the door, and what we saw on the other side wasn’t pretty: Dad lying unconscious on the kitchen floor with a red-tufted dart in his neck. Red with alarm! 

“DAD!!! DAD!!! DEVAUGHAN!!!” the three of us cried out before… 

CLICK! 

“Look out!” 

…my enhanced hearing picked up another gun click and quickly pulled Mom and Joycie to the floor. 

PEW! 

Suddenly, another red-tufted dart pierced through the window just like before. 

As Mom and Joycie kept their heads down, I looked up and saw – with my enhanced eyesight – a man dressed all in black hidden among the foliage of a nearby tree. He was a tall, thin man with a shaved head, dark red lips and high cheekbones; his skin tone was of a lighter, latin brown and his eyes were as black as the clothes he wore. 

“They’re here!” 

_

Two months later… 

The game was going pretty well. 

I was sitting in the corner of the bleachers watching the University of California, Los Angeles baseball team practice in preparation for their next game. Or, at least that’s what I wanted the man standing near the bleachers to think. 

He was a tan guy dressed in a navy blue tank-top, white swim trunks, sunglasses, and with a shark’s tooth necklace dangling around his windpipe. To the average person, he looked like just another standard surfer dude – not uncommon here in L. A. – but I knew who he really was and that’s why I was spying on him. 

From what I could tell, he seemed to only be watching the game out of morbid curiosity, so I took advantage of the setting sun and picked an area of the bleachers covered mainly by shadows. I had my hood pulled over my long, curly blonde hair with my eyes hidden under a pair of snazzy brown sunglasses as I waited for him to move. If I was lucky, I could maneuver him into a place with no witnesses present, but – knowing the kind of man he was – I’d need to come up with a damn good plan to make that happen. 

And that’s when it hit me… almost. 

“Look out!” one of the players screamed. 

I looked up to see one of their wayward balls darting fast toward the side of my skull. My heart rate skyrocketed as I instinctively jumped into the air and caught the ball with the speed of a snowstorm before it could hit me! 

Everybody on the athletic field, including the man I was spying on, stared at me with their mouths hanging open. Honestly, I knew I was supposed to be laying low, but some part of me couldn’t help but smile at the looks of awe I was receiving at that moment. 

Keeping my eyes on my target the whole time, I jumped off the end of the bleachers and landed perfectly on my feet. I then began strutting my way towards the baseball players already headed my way. Against my better judgment, I peeled back my hood and shook my curly blonde locks to reveal the full-lipped, soft beige beauty underneath – if I do say so myself. 

I looked at my target and saw little drops of sweat forming over his brow from halfway across the field. 

Gotcha! 

“Nice catch,” said the muscular Latino who was up to bat, “Sorry about that.” 

I briefly turned my attention away from my target to admire the batter’s long, scruffy black hair tied back in a short ponytail and his big biceps as thick as my neck. I also noticed he even had a scar going across the left side of his jaw, which, to be honest, kind of enhanced his sexiness for me! 

“That’s okay,” I said, handing him the ball, “I can take care of myself.” 

He smiled and said, with a little flirtation in his voice, “Yeah, I noticed.” 

I smiled back at him. 

“What’s your name?” he asked. 

That’s when I froze. 

“We can’t trust anybody,” I remembered my own words to Joycie, “If we’re going to get Mom and Dad back then we gotta keep a low profile for the time being.” 

My eyes darted away from the handsome baseball player for a few seconds, looking for an idea. I stopped for a moment at the man in the corner, who looked like he was about ready to leave. Finally, my eyes landed on a tiny statue of The Virgin Mary in a nearby chapel garden just outside the field. 

“Virginia,” I lied. 

“Virginia, eh?” he replied, “I like it. I’m Carlos, but most people just call me Carl.” 

He held out his hand. I took it and gave him a little jiggle. 

“Oh, quite a handshake. You almost crushed my hand,” he said, jokingly. 

Call me a sap, I laughed. He seemed like a pretty cool guy, and it didn’t hurt that he was a sexy varsity athlete to boot. 

“Hey, um, if you’re not doing anything later,” he said, “Did you wanna maybe go out for a drink or something tonight?” 

My heart-rate quickened; now things were going too far. As much as I would’ve loved a date with a handsome college baseball star, it was time to pull the plug. Especially since I noticed my target making a break for it. 

“Sorry, I can’t do it tonight. I have a previous engagement,” I told him, biting my lip nervously. 

His smile faded a little, but I could tell he was trying not to show it. 

“Oh, well, I understand,” he said, pulling a folded bit of paper out of his pocket, “But, in case you change your mind…”  

I unfolded the paper, which had his name and phone number on it. 

“…thanks,” I said, briefly taking off the sunglasses and revealing my light green eyes underneath, “I’ll think about it.” 

He smiled like a little boy whose mom had just told him they ‘might’ be able to go to Disneyland before turning excitedly to his buddies behind him. I smiled at that… until my eyes noticed my target already driving away in his pick-up truck with the surfboard in the back. 

Color me surprised. 

“Speaking of my previous engagement,” I said – more so to myself than to Carl – as I put back on my sunglasses and hood, “I’m already running late for it.” 

“Maybe I’ll see you around-” Carl said. 

Unfortunately for him, I was already out of sight faster than his accidental fly ball from earlier. 

A few minutes later… 

The man I was hunting was driving – seemingly without noticing me – through downtown Los Angeles. I was following him on the roof of a nearby building, with the help of my birth father’s medallion. 

Suddenly, the pickup truck quickly turned a corner into a wide alley. 

“You’re making this too easy, my guy,” I said. 

I quickly ran to the other end of the building for a moment before running back in the direction of the alleyway. In the span of only a few seconds, I jumped, grabbed hold of an adjoining streetlight, twirled around it like a pole-dancer, and shot myself down the alley like a pinball in an arcade machine! Of course, the only thing the bystanders saw was a streetlight jiggle a little bit. 

“Yeah!” I whispered as I dusted myself off. 

Turning a corner, I saw his pickup truck with the surfboard in the back parked in between the back doors of two adjoining restaurant buildings. The man himself didn’t appear to be in the front seat, but I suspected that might be a trick, so I started walking toward the car with the intention of jumping onto the car’s roof when… 

CLICK 

“Hey babe… lookin’ for me?” 

…I was stopped by the sound of a cocking gun and a Californian accent. 

“I can see you,” he said, “So you might as well just show yourself already.” 

My eyes widened as I turned around to see the guy with his sunglasses still on. I noticed a glowing red light on the bridge of the glasses, which gave away how he was able to see me. 

“Infrared… damn it!” I said, pressing the symbols on my medallion to become visible again. 

His eyes lit up at my little trick as he began circling around me. He kept his gun trained on me the whole time like a cop in the movies does with the criminal he caught. Occasionally he stopped to pull off my hood first, followed by my sunglasses. Per his demands, I kept my arms in the air as he checked my pockets, pulling out a disposable cell phone and the paper with Carl’s number on it in the process. He stuck both items into his own pocket before finally pointing his gun directly at the bridge of my nose. 

“So, tell me, why exactly was a pretty little dudette like you following me…?” he asked, “You a paid assassin? A mob-enforcer…? A surf-groupie lookin’ for a hot date?” 

He raised his eyebrows twice with a lustful smile when he asked the last one. I can’t say I was impressed. 

“None of the above, actually,” I said, “I’m looking for someone and I was told you might be able to point me in the right direction. Ever heard of a man by the name of Cruz…?” 

The surfer began blinking rapidly – a stress response – which indicated to me that he knew who I was talking about. Now all I had to wonder was if he was going to tell me where the bastard was. 

“Sorry, don’t know who you’re talkin’ about,” he said, uneasily, as I noticed the fine coating of sweat beginning to seep from all his pores. 

That was a big no. 

“Don’t lie to me,” I said, “I can tell you’re hiding something.” 

He raised an eyebrow, trying to appear unfazed as he said, “Oh, really?” 

I smirked like a mean girl and replied, “Yes, really, and I’m only going to give you only one chance to tell me of your own accord before I’m forced to pry it out of you. So, why don’t you just make this easy on yourself and tell me where I can find him… dude!” 

Speaking that last word in a voice meant to mock his surfer-boy accent, I delivered my little ultimatum. 

After a long moment of silence, he finally said, “Sorry… it just doesn’t ring a bell.” 

As he spoke, he pointed the gun barrel right to my forehead, pulled back the hammer, and was prepared to squeeze the trigger, until… 

CRACK!!!!!

“Ah!!!” 

PEW! PEW! PEW! PEW! PEW! PEW! 

The silenced gun shot bullet after bullet just an inch or two from my left ear as I grabbed the hand he held the gun in and squeezed it with all my strength. I felt the warmth and wetness of his blood already seeping through my fingers as I squeezed his hand like a raw egg. I held my fake smile, but gritted my teeth angrily the whole time. 

“Stop it! Please!” he cried through the pain as the last bullet shot from his gun. 

“Why…?” I said, staring him down the whole time, “Did that monster, Cruz, stop when he was hired to kidnap my parents and use my father to force information out of my mother?” 

He let out another yelp as I squeezed harder. 

“Did the monsters that hired him stop when they gave him our address and the order to capture me for their own nefarious purposes?!” I raised my voice. 

Another squeeze and another painful howl. 

“How…?!” he yelped through sobs of pain, “How the hell are you doing this!?!” 

I smiled with sadistic glee and said with my fake mean girl voice, “Well, you see, sir, that’s the whole reason why those monsters were after my mother and me in the first place…” 

All of a sudden, right before the scumbag surfer’s eyes, my golden ringlets straightened themselves out and turned white as a glacier. The white hair spread from my head all across my body like animal fur as my lovely beige skin turned light-gray. The next thing he knew, I was towering over him as I grew two feet taller and held him a few inches off the ground by his broken, bloodied hand. Finally, I grabbed his jaw with my other hand and pulled him close just in time to see my eyes turn icy blue. 

“…because they were looking for a monster too!” I said, as a flurry of cold mist escaped from between my lips. 

CHA-CLICK!!! 

The surfer woke up some hours later to the sound of a spotlight being turned on and blaring in his eyes. 

He blinked a couple of times until his eyes adjusted to see where he was: A bluish, freezer-like room filled with cold steam. Before him stood a wall of frozen water pipes with a metallic box next to them. 

When he tried to move to see what else was in the room, he realized he couldn’t move at all; his arms were chained in place above his head, as were his feet to the cold floor. That’s also when he noticed he was wearing nothing but his swimming trunks with some bandages wrapped around his broken, bloody hand. 

“W-W-What the f-fuck…?!” he stammered as he shivered from the surrounding cold air. 

Suddenly, a loud noise, like the sound of a grocery store intercom, blared to life, followed by a voice. 

“Esteban Sablo,” he heard his real name spoken over the intercom by a clearly modulated voice meant to sound male, “You have been brought from the streets of Los Angeles to answer some important questions… and walk away with fabulous prizes!!!” 

All of a sudden, more lights came on, confetti shot from cannons stuck in the corners of the room, and 80’s-style game show music played over a pre-recorded studio audience applause. The voice even switched from the modulated male-sounding voice from before to that of a teenage girl halfway through speaking. 

“Now, here’s… Edie!” the voice said, enthusiastically. 

Sablo’s attention was quickly directed to his right where a shimmering glow of white energy brought forth the large, white-furred woman who broke his arm earlier – that being me, of course. His eyes widened in terror as I appeared out of the glowing shimmer of light dressed in a silvery-blue one-piece swimsuit with a microphone in my hand. Neither my outfit nor the microphone seemed at all to dissuade him of his fear. Lucky for me. 

“Hello ladies, and gents, and…” I said, before playfully shading my eyes with my hand, “…my god, is that Sasquatch…?! Didn’t think so!” 

A laugh track played as I snapped my fingers and pointed to the imaginary audience behind my captive. 

“Hey y’all, it’s me, Edith Galloway, the hairiest hostess with the coldest commentary on the air,” I continued, “And, today, we have with us one massive scumbag surfer… Esteban ‘Stevo’ Sablo!!!!!” 

The hysterical applause track began to sound as I stepped up to the terrified man with the microphone pointed at his mouth. 

“Got anything special you wanna share with the audience, Stevo?” I asked. 

His teeth chattered as he spoke, “Wh-Who… What are you?” 

I smiled like a cat with a mouse in its paws and replied, “We’ll get to that. But, in the meantime, here’s how the game works: I’m gonna ask you questions and, if you answer them correctly, you can win one of these valuable prizes: Your clothes, your freedom, your limbs, and your life! But, if you fail to answer correctly – or at all – you get… Shower Time!” 

Just as I finished explaining the rules of the game to him, another spotlight flashed to life and shone on the metallic box next to the frozen pipes in front of him. It had a big blue button on it with white-lettered writing that Sablo couldn’t make out from where he was chained. At the same time, the box also had ‘SHOWER TIME!’ spray-painted on it in big letters. That he was able to make out. 

“First question…” I said into the microphone, “…where can I find your pal, Cruz?” 

Sablo gritted his teeth and growled, “Fuck you!” 

I threw him another evil smile and said, “Judges…? *BZZZ* I’m sorry, but that’s the wrong answer! So, that means, you, Mr. Sablo, get… Shower Time!!!” 

That’s when I clicked the blue button on the metal box. Suddenly, Sablo heard a sound similar to the sound heard just before water comes out of a bathtub faucet. He followed the noise until he found himself looking directly above where he was chained… at a conveniently placed shower head! 

As soon as he saw it, he turned back to me, his face stricken with terror as he realized the white lettering above the button read, “WATERING SYSTEM”. 

Suddenly… 

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!” 

The bastard screamed bloody murder as he was sprayed from above by a blast of ice-cold water! 

I watched with semi-sadistic glee as his lips began turning visibly purple and his normally tan body grew paler with each passing second from the freezing liquid. Finally, after about ten seconds of continuous spraying, I took my finger off of the button and the water stopped, leaving the man howling with pain from the water slowly freezing on his skin. 

Once he had grown quiet enough to hear me speaking, I continued. 

“Now, the judges are saying I can repeat the question,” I said, “So, once again, I ask ‘where is Cruz?’ And, just a reminder, you’re not playing only for your life… but for all your extremities as well.” 

Sablo took in heaving breaths as he stared down at his feet to see his toes turning blue. 

“I – didn’t do – anything,” he choked out between pants. 

 “Sorry,” I said with a smirk, “I didn’t quite catch that.” 

He gritted his teeth and shrieked, almost desperately, “I DIDN’T DO ANYTHING TO YOU!!!” 

I rolled my eyes before my evil grin returned.  

“Shower Time!” I shouted, pressing the button again. 

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA HHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! BITCH!!!” 

This time he swore while he screamed bloody murder, but I just continued holding the button down, this time longer than before. I trembled stiffly from the anger fuming beneath my barely-poised appearance. No matter how much frostbite this bastard endured, I swore that I would get the truth out of him one way or another. 

Finally, after thirty seconds of spraying, I let go of the button and slowly walked up to the shivering, pale man before me. 

“Whoops! Owed for two!” I said into the microphone, my yeti-face just a few inches from his, “You know what they say in baseball: Three strikes and you’re out! Just one more chance to answer the question right and you can leave with the ultimate prize: Your life. So, once again… where – is – Cruz?!” 

The bastard shook as he slowly lifted his head, his long, wet hair froze on his skin. It almost kept his head from lifting completely as his lower lip quivered and he tried to choke out an answer. 

“What was that?” I asked, turning my ear toward him. 

He swallowed slowly before narrowing his eyes at me in defiance… before hocking a massive loogie into the side of my face! Big mistake! 

I angrily wiped the spit from my cheek before stepping back toward the metal box. 

“Sorry…! We hope you had a good time on ‘Last Moments Breathing’; as always we’re mostly sorry to see you go, but, luckily, we have some lovely parting gifts for you!” I said. 

And, with that, I pushed hard on the button for a full minute as he screamed once more. 

The next day… 

CLICK-CLACK. CLICK-CLACK. CLICK-CLACK CLICK-CLACK. 

A beautiful black secretary with her hair in a braided ponytail was typing away at her desk located inside the Plum Island Research Facility. It wasn’t her ideal job, but it paid well and came with more benefits than she could ask for. The only downside, however, was her boss; Mr. Iblis was a very secretive man with a creepy demeanor and eyes like the Devil to boot! 

RING!!!!!!!!!! 

Speak of the… you-know-what. 

The phone on her desk began ringing and the blinking light on the receiver indicated that someone was trying to contact her boss. 

“Mr. Iblis’ office,” she said, clicking the talk button. 

“Angelique,” a male voice said, “It’s Darrinson; please patch me into your boss. It’s about Dr. Schiller’s missing biological specimen.” 

The moment he said that, Angelique urgently placed him on hold before conferencing her boss, “Mr. Iblis, forgive my interruption, sir, but it’s Darrinson on the line. He says it’s about Dr. Schiller’s missing specimen, and it sounds pretty urgent, sir.” 

After a long pause, a gruff, intimidating voice came on the other line and said, “Patch him through.” 

“Yes, sir,” she said, clicking a button before placing the phone back on the receiver. 

Once that was done, Angelique went right back to typing. However, despite the work she had to do, she still couldn’t help but wonder what Iblis and Darrinson were talking about on the other line. She was especially curious about that biological specimen Darrinson spoke of, and how it was connected to Dr. Heidi Schiller, the scientist who used to work there. 

Suddenly… 

RING!!!!!!!!!! 

…the phone rang again. However, this time, the blinking light indicated it was a call from the boss himself. 

“Yes, sir…?” she said, clicking the talk button. 

“Angelique, would you mind taking your lunch break now?,” Iblis said, his voice full of mystery, “Mr. Darrinson and I have a very important call to make.” 

Just hearing his request made her shudder. Having known Mr. Iblis for as long as she had, when he asks her to take an early lunch it usually means things have gone from bad to worse to completely disastrous. 

“Yes, sir. Thank you very much,” Angelique said, trying to conceal her fear. 

Meanwhile… 

RING!!!!!!!!!! 

“Don’t you think you should get that?” asked a bearded man with a southern accent. 

He was lying naked on a big, comfy California king, while the person he spoke to was lying face down with his head in between the man’s legs, also in the nude. His current partner was tall and thin with latin brown skin with a shaved head, high cheekbones, and dark red lips. Both of their clothes – the young man’s hot pink tank top and black skinny jeans, and the older man’s mall-cop uniform – were strewn haphazardly all across the floor. 

Lifting his head up and taking a breath from his previous actions, he retorted, “Do you want me to?” 

The handsome man, with heaving breaths, said, “No.” 

“Then the machine can get it,” he replied, before putting his head back down. 

As he continued, the ringing finally came to an end and his voicemail played before a long beep brought forth a voice he immediately recognized. 

“Cruz, it’s Iblis,” he said, “Darrinson has some news that you really might want to hear… it’s about Dr. Schiller’s missing specimen.” 

All of a sudden…

“Hey!” 

…Cruz was out of his darkened bedroom, down the hallway and had the phone off the receiver all in under ten seconds. 

“Tell me…” was all he said. 

While Cruz was busy on the phone, the bearded man just laid in the bed, impatiently waiting for him to return. He let out an irritated groan as he slipped his hand under the sheets covering his naked lower half to keep from losing his potency. Unfortunately, Cruz took too long with his phone call and the man’s potency soon left him. With yet another groan, the man jumped to his feet and slipped on his navy blue boxer briefs before heading into the living room where Cruz stood naked with the phone still in his hand. 

“Hey, boy, are you coming back to the sack?” he asked, standing in the doorway. 

Cruz said nothing as his hand fell to his side and he clicked the end button before the phone fell from his hand. The man’s brow furrowed at the sight of this action before he slowly walked into Cruz’s line of vision and saw a look of infuriated horror on his face. 

“Are you okay?” he asked, reaching for Cruz’s hand. 

“No!” Cruz replied, his voice lower and more gravely than before as he pulled his hand away, “I’m not okay… I’ve got to go.” 

He pushed past the bearded man and headed back to the bedroom to pull back on his clothes as the man stared at him in surprised disappointment. By the time the bearded man had returned to the bedroom, Cruz was back in his black skinny jeans and slipping on his hot pink tank top. 

“Wait. Where are you going, babe?” the bearded man asked, “I thought you wanted to have fun with me.” 

“Another time,” he said, irritated, “Right now, I’ve got important business to do.” 

“More important than sucking me off?” he asked, sounding like a whiny teenager with a grown man’s voice. 

“By a mile,” Cruz replied, dismissively. 

As he made his way toward the doorway, the bearded man stepped in front of him and placed his hand on the wall to block him from exiting. He looked down at Cruz with a creepy, sensual smile as he used his other hand to rub his own crotch. 

“Now you listen here, boy,” he said, trying to sound both sexy and intimidating at the same time, “I was the one who turned a blind eye when I caught you stealing at my mall. And I can just as easily go back on my word if you refuse to give me the ‘hush money’ you promised. You feel me…?” 

Cruz looked up at him defiantly with a raging, but cold fire in his dark eyes. Then, in the blink of an eye, Cruz had pulled out his phone from his pocket and placed it in front of the man’s face. The video already playing on the phone made the mall-cop’s smug grin drop like a live hand grenade and his face became instantly stricken with terror. He saw himself in the dressing cubicle of a women’s clothing store with one of the female employees who looked to be in her mid-to-late teens. His belt was open and her panties were down around her knees as he kept pushing his pelvis up against hers; both of them with bloodshot eyes and white powder covering their noses and upper lips. 

“And if you don’t get out of my way, the rest of mall security will know you’re the kind of cop who likes powdered pink donuts in their teens. You feel me…?” Cruz said. 

The man’s face remained frozen with horror for another moment before turning red as a chili-pepper. That’s when he balled his hand into a fist, pulled it back, and sent it careening into Cruz’s right cheek… 

“YOUCH!!!” the man suddenly screamed as the overwhelming pain started setting in. 

He held his hand as he observed the redness on his knuckles, as well as a little fold of skin starting to peel off. It looked and felt as though he had punched a wall of concrete with his bare hand, while Cruz just stood there perfectly fine, and almost regal, as he smiled with mischievous delight. 

“What in the…?” the man said, looking at Cruz like he was some kind of monster. 

“You know, big, burly guys like you might think you can easily knock down skinny little pretty boys like me,” Cruz said, softly rubbing his fingers across his smooth cheek, “But if you got your hands on the kind of skin treatment I use, well, then you might actually pose some kind of a threat… so, if you know what’s good for you, you won’t be here by the time I get back.” 

And, with those last words, Cruz marched stoically out of his apartment and down to his expensive black sports car with the rainbow sticker on its bumper: 

PROUD AF!  

Meanwhile… 

“They found him,” I said, walking into another freezer room just like the one I had previously held Stevo in. 

On the other side of the room was my sister, Joycie, still alive and kicking, just like me. She sat on the edge of a mattress on the floor with two recently purchased pillows and a comforter. The room also contained two duffle bags filled with freshly purchased clothes, a space heater to keep the place warm for her, two lawn chairs and a foldable poker table for dining. Finally, the look was completed by a host of paper plates and plastic utensils. 

“Good work, Edie,” she said, “Do you think Cruz will take the bait?” 

I gave her a little nod before saying, “We can only hope. Stevo is the only connection we could find to the guy these past few months. Mercenaries aren’t exactly known for leaving easy paper trails to follow.” 

“I know,” she said, frowning, “It’s just… I want my sister back.” 

As soon as she said that, I shot her a confused look. 

“What…?” was all I said. 

Joycie remained quiet for a moment before saying, “I saw you down there in the room where we had Sablo chained up. You were doing your usual game show host bit, but it wasn’t the same. You were angrier, almost sadistic. It’s not like you at all.” 

I rolled my eyes at her and said, my teeth bordering on clenched, “Are you serious right now? Mom and Dad get taken by mercenaries that Mom’s old boss hired to get a hold of me and my DNA, and I’m not allowed to be angry about it!? I’m not allowed to be upset over that!?” 

“Yes, you are!” she said, standing up and facing me head on, “But your comedy bits are the thing that used to bring you, and everyone else, so much joy, Edie. And I don’t want to see you lose that joy, no matter what happens to us.” 

I said nothing as I sat down in one of the lawn chairs and let out a deep sigh before responding, “It was also my dumb comedy bits that made me too weak to save them.” 

Joycie gasped at the sound of that before running over to me and looking me straight in the eye, “No! It’s not your fault, Edie. It’s the fault of those bastards who took them, that’s it.” 

“If I had trained harder, or taken things more seriously, maybe they wouldn’t have been taken,” I said, my voice starting to get all choked up, “I just want them back, Joycie. I miss them both so much, and I can’t stand the thought of what those bastards might be doing to them right now.” 

Finally, I let the tears run free as a tiny sob escaped from me and I threw my face into my hands. That’s when I felt Joycie’s arms around me and we hugged for a long moment before she took my cheek into her hand and began wiping the tears from my face. 

“Don’t worry, Edie,” she said, “We’ll get that bastard, we’ll save Mom and Dad, then we’ll expose those fuckers to the whole world. And it’s not your fault.” 

I hesitated a bit before giving her a nod and drying my tears. 

“Okay,” I said, taking a deep breath. 

“Good,” she said with a smile, “And then, after all that, we’ll get back to Hollywood business! Just you and me, remember?” 

I chucked at that and rolled my eyes as I said, “You will, definitely, sis! The way you used the lighting and voice modulation during interrogation, you’ll be one hell of a special effects artist.” 

“You too, Edie,” she said, playfully slapping my shoulder, “Once I see you get your old joy back,  you’ll be one of the best comedic actresses of all time!” 

“Yeah, right,” I replied, “Edith Galloway: The World’s First Yeti Comedian!” 

She shrugged and said, “It could see it being a thing.” 

“Yeah, and Carl the baseball player liking giant women covered in white fur could be a thing,” I said, sarcastically. 

Joycie furrowed her brow before saying, “Who’s Carl?” 

The moment she said that, my eyes shot wide open and I felt a small blush appear on my face. 

“Um… he’s just… nobody,” I lied. 

Joycie placed her hands on her hips and said, “Come on, Edie, I always know when you’re lying. Now gimme the tea. Who’s Carl the baseball player?” 

I let out an uneasy moan before telling her the story of what happened earlier that day when I was stalking Stevo. As I weaved my tale, Joycie’s face slowly began to light up with a great big smile and eyes wide with joy. 

“So that’s what took you so long!” Joycie said. 

I rolled my eyes and chuckled, “Stop…!” 

“You have his number; give him a call. Ask him out for coffee,” she said. 

Suddenly, I looked at her with serious eyes and said, “No! Not when we’re on the verge of getting that bastard and saving Mom and Dad. We’re trying to lay low, remember?” 

Joycie folded her arms over her chest and said, “You can’t have one cup of coffee with a cute boy?” 

I said nothing and rolled my eyes as I turned my face to the side. 

“Come on,” Joycie said as she walked over to my hoodie hung up nearby and took out the paper with his number on it, “Do you really think Mom and Dad would want you to go and sacrifice your own happiness just for them…?” 

I turned around to see her hand outstretched with the paper between her fingers and let out a deep sigh as she finished her sentence. 

“They wouldn’t have helped us escape from those bastards if they did.” 

Less than a minute later… 

“Hey Carl, you comin’ to the mixer later?” said a handsome jock in the locker room. 

“No thanks, man,” Carl said, wearing nothing but his white tank top and jockstrap, “I gotta get back to my room and hit the books.” 

“Come on, man, live a little,” his friend said. 

“Sorry, bro. I’ve been living a little too much and my gramps will kill me if I flunk my physics test at the end of the week. You go on and have a good time. I’ll see you on the field tomorrow,” he said. 

“Okay,” his friend replied, “Good luck with your equations, bruh!” 

“Thanks,” Carl said, pulling up his snug jeans, leaving the top of his jock exposed. 

Suddenly, he heard his phone ringing. 

He pulled it out and saw an unknown number. At first, he was going to ignore it, until he remembered what happened earlier on the field that day. Hesitantly, he hit the green answer button. 

“Hello?” he said, half-prepared to cut and run if it turned out to be some telemarketer. 

“…Hi Carl, it’s, uh, Virginia…” he heard me say on the other line. 

“Oh, hi!” he said, his tone instantly shifting from uneasy to excited, “How are you doing?” 

“Fine,” I said, “How about yourself?” 

“I’m doing great,” he said, “I was actually afraid that you weren’t going to call.” 

“Yeah, well, I got done with my, uh, ‘previous engagement’ and, just when I was heading off to bed, I remembered a particularly handsome man who was up to bat earlier today,” I said, flirtatiously. 

He blushed. 

“Are you… calling me a man?” he said, his voice a little shaky. 

I smiled and said, “Why wouldn’t I?” 

Smiling, he said, “I like that… Does that mean you might wanna go out for that drink I mentioned earlier today?” 

My heart rate began to pick up the moment he said that. I quickly turned to Joycie and whispered to her what he said with my hand on the speaker. She nodded excitedly for me to do it. 

“…sure.” I finally said, after a long pause “A drink with you would be great!” 

“Really!?” he suddenly cried out, as if he couldn’t believe I had agreed to go out with him, before he quickly recomposed himself, “I-I mean, uh… cool. How does tomorrow at seven-thirty in the evening sound?” 

“Sounds perfect. I’ll see you then,” I replied. 

We said our good-byes and then disconnected. As soon as he was off the phone, Carl threw his hands up in the air as if he had just made the best score in the history of college baseball. He had a date with the hottest chick he had ever laid eyes on outside of a red carpet event on TV! This was the happiest day of his life! 

That is, until… 

BZZZ! 

…his phone buzzed from a new text message. 

As soon as he saw the message, his eyes instantly widened and he ran out of the locker room with his belt only barely buckled. 

_  

An hour or two later… 

“Your friend has suffered severe frostbite,” the doctor said to the person who had come to visit Esteban Sablo at UCLA Medical Center. 

Cruz placed his hands tenderly on the glass window separating him from Stevo. He looked down at his bruised and broken friend resting uncomfortably with machines and bandages all over him. The sight of him in such a state made the bare-headed latino grit his teeth and clench his other hand into a fist. 

“He also has several severe lacerations, as well as a broken hand,” the doctor continued, holding an x-ray. 

Cruz let out a deep sigh. 

“Will he survive?” he asked, pulling out a Red Apple Cigarette from his back pocket and lighting it in plain view of a “NO SMOKING” sign. 

“After quite a bit of rest an physical therapy, yes,” the doctor said, using his hand to wave away the smoke being blown in his direction, “But he will definitely never be the same again after a horrendous torture like this.” 

Cruz exhaled another long wisp of smoke and asked, “Why would you think it was torture, Senor?” 

The doctor said nothing at first and just handed him two close-up shots of his friend’s hands and feet. 

“See those contusions around his wrists?” said the doctor, “Those indicate that he was shackled in place for quite a while. Whoever took him wanted to make sure he wouldn’t be running away any time soon. Not to mention what they did to his back…” 

He handed Cruz a third picture that made him freeze mid-inhale and almost choke on the tiny puff of cigarette. Someone had taken a blade of some kind to Stevo’s back, but it wasn’t just the random cuts one might make on a man during torture. Instead, there was a single message sliced into his poor friend’s fine, soft flesh: 

FOR CRUZ, 

BEST SERVED COLD! 

-EG 

“Who’d do a hideous thing like this to an innocent guy like him?” the doctor spoke out loud. 

“Maybe he wasn’t so innocent,” Cruz responded. 

The doctor turned and gave him a confused frown. That is until he met the guy’s cold, black eyes and felt a chill run down his spine, which he attempted to suppress. When he saw the guy flash him a creepy smirk, he knew he had failed. 

“Um, excuse me, s-sir,” the doctor stuttered, “But, what was your relationship to the patient again, Mr…?” 

“Cruz,” he said, shaking the doctor’s hand with a shit-eating grin on his face, “He’s a very dear friend and business partner to me… Gotten me a lot of business over the years.” 

The doctor’s eyes widened for a split second as he hesitantly returned the guy’s handshake. 

“Anyway… Gracias, doctor,” he said, rolling his tongue as his grin turned into a showman’s smile. 

On his way out of the room, he grabbed his phone from his other back pocket. He began dialing with one hand and continued puffing his cigarette with the other. 

That is, until… 

OW!!! 

…he collided into another man in his distracted state. 

“Hey, watch where you’re goin-” he began to say until he caught sight of the person he bumped into, “Oh, estu.” 

The man was of latin descent, like him, but a few years younger. He had scruffy black hair tied back in a ponytail with broad shoulders and big biceps. However, his most striking feature was the small scar going across the left side of his jaw. 

“Hello to you too,” Carl replied, sarcastically. 

“¿Qué haces aquí, tonto?” Cruz asked. 

“English, por favor,” Carl said, “You know I don’t speak Spanish unless I’m at home.” 

Cruz rolled his eyes in extreme aggravation before saying, “I said, what are you doing here, fool? Shouldn’t you be off swinging bats and doing physics equations?” 

“Excuse you! Stevo’s my friend too, you know!” he shot back, “Anyway, I take it since you’re here, you’ve already seen him? How is he?” 

“Not good,” Cruz hissed, “And no one is allowed to see him. He’s in intensive care at the moment with a lot of work to be done. At most, they’ll just let you look at him from behind the glass. Did you tell his Madre?” 

Carl said nothing and just shook his head sadly with his eyes closed. 

“Well you might wanna get on that, seeing as you are his emergency contact… Primo,” Cruz said, pushing past the young man. 

Carl looked back at him with his mouth open and his eyes narrowed as he called him out, “You say that as if you haven’t known our family since you were like five- years-old. Or do you even care?!” 

No sooner had those words escaped from his lips did Cruz stop where he was and slowly turn around. His cold, black eyes were fixed on Carl as his dark red lips pursed with rage. All of a sudden, before he had a chance to say anything further, Carl found the thin guy standing uncomfortably close with his nose an inch away from his. 

“Listen up, Carlos, and listen good,” Cruz said, looking him straight in the eye, “I care more about Stevo, our family, and you more than you will ever know. That’s why I work the kind of job I do; I work to make sure our family gets to live long and eat well and to put ungrateful fools like you who reject your heritage through college. So don’t you dare lecture me about not caring. What do you think your dearly departed Mami and Papi would say if they could see you now…?!” 

And with those last, shaming words, Cruz gave him a semi-hard punch to the shoulder before leaving. As soon as he was gone, Carl let out a breath he didn’t even realize he had been holding and rubbed the sore spot where Cruz had jabbed him. 

“Damn!” he thought to himself, “For a scrawny guy, he hits like a brick wall.” 

Meanwhile… 

As soon as Cruz was outside, he made his way to his car. The moment he was inside, he was about to start dialing the number from before when he suddenly got hit with an intense feeling, like waking up in the middle of the night severely dehydrated. 

“Fuck!” he cried as he shut the door haphazardly behind him and reached immediately for the glove box. 

The second it was open, a small glass jar tumbled out of it and Cruz barely managed to catch it in time. In a fit of quickness and desperation, he twisted off the lid and began scooping up the contents: a creamy substance that was pale purple in color and speckled with neon green glitters. 

Cruz quickly began rubbing the stuff all over his face, arms, and every patch of skin he could reach. After almost ten minutes of continuous lathering, Cruz took in a deep, smooth breath and let it out just as smoothly. 

“Gracias, Dios!” he said to himself. 

That’s when he looked down and caught the sight of his jar now empty, save for a few creases of stuff near the rim. He rolled his eyes and let out an irritated groan as he scooped up the last bits of the stuff and smeared it on his face. Finally, he picked up his phone and made his call from before. 

“Finally,” he said to himself. 

RING-RING. RING-RING. RING-RING. 

“Mr. Iblis’ office,” said an uneasy female voice on the other line. 

“It’s Cruz,” he said, “Transfer me to Iblis, por favor. Tell him I got his message from earlier, and that we need to talk.” 

Hesitantly, Angelique said, “Um… s-sorry, Mr. Cruz, but Mr. Iblis is out at the m-m-moment. Can I take a message?” 

Cruz gritted his teeth and his head went stiff with barely controlled rage as he replied, “No, Angelique. Just tell him to call me when he gets the chance. We have important business to discuss after my… hospital visit.” 

“Y-Y-Yes, sir,” she stammered. 

With an angry push of the button, the phone disconnected and Cruz spent almost a full minute staring at the phone in his left hand and gripping the empty jar in the other. He then turned his cold, black eyes to see a loud raven squawking on the hospital roof. A cruel smirk spread across his face as his grip tightened around the jar. 

And tightened. And tightened. And tightened, until… 

BRKK! 

…his angry, shaking hand completely shattered it! 

He looked down at the tiny bits of broken glass in his open hand – which remained perfectly smooth and unscratched. 

“Oh, look, no blood…” he said out loud, “…I want blood.” 

END… for now. 

The Yeti Woman Unleashed!!! by Jasmine Lucas, https://www.instagram.com/jasmineluc_official

The Weirdos’ Club (Updated on 1/1/2025)

Arnold Fujimoto on Titan by Murphy Adam, Discord: murphy_adam09 Instagram: murphyadam08 Twitter: @Murphyadam09 Gmail : murphyadam809@

September 1st, 2086… 

Arnold Fujimoto was running as fast as his legs could carry him. 

He was a young, tan man of Asian descent with scruffy blonde hair and a muscular body enveloped in a black, skin-tight hazmat suit with green accents and a clear, flexible face-shield. Without it, he was at the mercy of Titan’s oxygen-less atmosphere and lakes of liquid methane. However, at that moment, he was on the run from something far worse than the moon’s elements… 

…The native inhabitants. 

“Attention, Gaian invader!” one of the purple women called out to him, “Stand down immediately or we will have no choice but to fire.” 

He didn’t understand a word she said as it was spoken in her native language, not his. 

All of his pursuers had the bodies of slender human females, but with flat chests, purple skin, yellow-green hair, and biohazard-orange eyes. Each of them were dressed in dark iron-gray crop tops with matching skin-tight pants and were holding metallic spears with teal-colored tips. Ever since the big disaster that befell Beemadyne Labs less than a month ago, Arnold and his fellow soldiers had been on the run from them.  

“God damn it!” he thought to himself, jumping over boulder after boulder to try and get as far away as possible, “How in the hell did it come to this, Cap?!” 

August 12th, 2086… 

“Thank you all for your cooperation,” said Doctor Spider Beeman – head scientist and founder of Beemadyne Labs – to the six young soldiers participating in his latest experiment. 

Doctor Beeman was a tall, middle-aged man with slicked-back hair that was gray at the sides and black on top; complete with a salt-n-pepper mustache to match. He was dressed in an olive-green dress shirt with alloy buttons, shiny khakis, and a matching tie beneath a white lab coat. Standing near him was his assistant, Crystal Galaxia; a thin, mousy-looking woman with blonde hair that came down in little ringlets and dull green eyes hidden behind a pair of thick glasses.

“Now that you’ve all been injected with our experimental formula, Wyrdocil, please return to the testing room down the hall for observation,” said Crystal. 

As the six volunteers – Arnold Fujimoto among them – got up and filed their way out of the room, Crystal gathered up the last remaining bottles and packed them into a metallic briefcase. However, before she closed it up, Doctor Beeman covertly slipped his hand inside and grabbed one of the vials. 

“Thank you, Ms. Galaxia,” he said, “Now would you be so kind as to take these down to the lab for safekeeping… and to check on our other experiment.” 

“Yes, Doctor,” she said, smiling like the cat that swallowed the canary. 

With those final words, she shuffled out the door past the six volunteers; all of whom – based solely on their uniforms – were members of the US Military. 

The six young men and women were brought in as human test subjects for a new kind of experimental drug called Wyrdocil, designed by Doctor Beeman himself. From what the six volunteers were told, it’s supposed to be a drug that creates superhuman immune systems by altering DNA to strengthen the body’s cellular response. Theoretically, it could make the body heal inhumanly fast, and even create antibodies against any and all diseases. 

At least, that’s what the good doctor told his volunteers. 

“Ouch!” Arnold said to himself, wringing his hands together as the black hairs on his head all stood on end.

“You alright, Fujimoto?” his commanding officer said, coming up behind him. 

He was a tall, muscular man in his mid-thirties with blonde hair, brown eyes, and tan skin. There was also a vertical scar across his right eye that made most people think he was dangerous, or, to those who knew him, a badass! Arnold’s eyes drifted up to the man’s face and, for a moment, his eyes glazed over and he smiled softly. That is, until he was snapped out of it by the commanding officer raising an eyebrow at him.

“Uh… sorry Cap,” Arnold replied, trying to hide his glazed-over eyes as he shook his hands, “My palms have just been feeling a little weird – kind of painful, and tingly – since the injections.” 

“Oh no!” said a brash, sarcastic voice from behind that Arnold was all too familiar with, “Maybe the Doc’s formula is turning you into some kind of monster-mutant, Arnie!” 

The jeering voice came from a muscular man of Latin descent coming up from behind him and Cap. He was only an inch or two taller than Arnold, but with a short, almost shaved haircut, mustache, and goatee. As he came up to the two men, he maneuvered his way past Cap and playfully placed his arm around Arnold’s shoulder with a cheeky smirk. 

“But, don’t worry,” he continued, “Even if you do, I’m sure you’d still have a chance with Cap here.” 

Arnold’s eyes widened and his face blushed bright red. 

“Shut up, Landrum!” Cap suddenly ordered, “This is a very serious experiment we’re taking part in and I will not have your jeering putting my soldiers in a state of panic.” 

Arnold smiled slightly at his commanding officer’s words while the soldier known as Landrum glared at him like a spanked child. As for Cap, his only response to their looks was to pull out two pieces of his favorite gum – extra-stretchy – and pop them both into his mouth. 

Landrum said nothing as he walked away with his fists tightened at his sides. 

“Sucker…!” Cap said under his breath with a covert smile. 

“Thanks Cap,” Arnold said, as soon he was gone, “But, as you know, I’m perfectly capable of handling my own ex-boyfriend.” 

Upon hearing that, Cap turned toward him with a covert smirk and said, “I know you are, Arnold. At the same time, Landrum needs to learn how to control himself if he wants to remain a part of this unit.” 

Arnold let out a deep sigh and said, “With all due respect, sir… I wouldn’t hold my breath on that. Jake has been that way since we met back in basic training.” 

“Yeah!” Cap said sarcastically, “Makes you wonder how he ever got this far.” 

“Hey, despite his emotional tendencies, Jake’s proved himself a good soldier time and time again,” Arnold said, “He’s certainly better than me, that’s for sure.” 

Cap frowned slightly before putting a hand on Arnold’s shoulder and saying, “Hey, don’t be that way, Arnold. I know you can take care of yourself, even if some folks don’t think so. After all, that’s why we volunteered for this experiment; to show them that we can take whatever side effects this drug has to offer, whatever it may be.” 

Arnold smiled at him and said, “Thanks, Cap. You’re the best, sir.”  

The handsome commanding officer returned the young soldier’s smile and gave him a few manly thumps on the back. Both of them chuckled together as they continued on their way to the testing room. 

Behind the three male soldiers followed the three female ones just a few feet away. 

“Why are those guys always so chummy with each other?” wondered a young white woman with long auburn hair and pale blue eyes wearing the same uniform as them. 

“Carter…?” she called out to the two soldiers behind them. 

The two other soldiers were both average-sized black women with exactly the same facial features. Their only difference was that one of them had her hair in boxer braids, while the other had a short, natural afro. Both of them stopped talking to one another and turned to the lady-soldier who addressed them. 

“Sorry, Jansen,” the one with the boxer braids said, “Tanya and I were just thinking about Doctor Beeman’s assistant. Don’t you think it’s kind of weird, the way she just took off after giving us the injections?” 

Jansen thought about it for a moment and said, “Well, it is a little strange, but I don’t think it’s anything to worry about. Do you?” 

“What if she got out of here because she’s expecting us to explode? Or develop some kind of contagious fatal disease?” Tanya chimned in, sounding worried. 

“Oh, come on,” Jansen said, rolling her eyes, “That’s just ridiculous. Right, Tisha?” 

However, before Tisha had a chance to tell her twin sister that everything was going to be alright… 

SCREECH! SCREECH! SCREECH! 

…when all six of them were stopped dead in their tracks by red alarm lights blaring and a loud siren accompanied by a robotic female voice over a set of loudspeakers. 

 “ATTENTION ALL PERSONNEL! FAILSAFE FOR BEEMADYNE PROJECT: GATEWAY HAS BEEN INITIATED! SEVERE RADIATION CONTAMINATION WILL OCCUR IN THREE MINUTES! EVACUATE IMMEDIATELY!” 

“What the hell!?!” Cap exclaimed. 

September 1st, 2086… 

Arnold’s pursuers shouted, ever louder, behind him as he rounded the corner of a large boulder and into a rocky crevice just large enough for him to run through. He looked back for a split second to make sure the purple ladies were still far enough behind him. 

“Just gotta get through here and across the gorge…” he thought to himself, rushing into the crevice, “…where the others are waiting for me.” 

Finally, he reached the end of the crevice just a few feet from the gorge. With only about a minute to spare before his chasers slipped into the crevice after him, Arnold took hold of one side of the opening and then the other. Suddenly, as he began walking backwards, his arms began to stretch like rubber until they were each five feet longer than before! 

“Look! He’s in here!” shouted one of the purple ladies in her native language. 

Arnold heard them pouring into the crevice behind him while a few ran across the top of the small cliffs that formed the crevice. As quickly as he could, Arnold pulled himself back until he was hanging on the balls of his feet and sweating. 

“Suckers…!” he said to himself with a smirk. 

Until… 

“Iklak!” 

“WAAAHH!!!” 

BOING! 

…Arnold was suddenly grabbed by one of the aliens camouflaged as the rock wall to his right! 

The shock caused him to release his heels and spring like a human slingshot across the gorge with the liquid methane river at the bottom of it. Right as the other purple women converged on his previous location, Arnold and the alien that grabbed him landed on the sand about fifty feet away. The alien quickly sprang to her feet and clicked a button on her metal cuff bracelet. Suddenly, she became covered from head to toe in sleek, robotic armor with a conical helmet and a pistol-like device that had car-like tail fins on top of it. 

“Whoa!” Arnold said, staring at her as his splattered rubber body slowly contracted back into its original state. 

Suddenly… 

PEW! 

…the alien squeezed the trigger on her gun and a blue beam caused the still-splattered Arnold to go rigid for a quick second before falling limp and rubbery again. 

“The asset is incapacitated,” she said in her native tongue, “We’re across the gorge.” 

She spoke into a red, triangular-shaped communication device as she looked across the gorge to see the others tossing a disc that formed a solidified energy bridge. They quickly ran across the gorge on top of the energy until they caught up with the armored one. 

“Good work, Lieutenant,” the group leader said in her native language before pulling out another red, triangular communication device, “We have the elastic one, so the others-” 

VIZZ! 

Suddenly, she was interrupted by a mysterious blur moving at lightning speed! 

It shot out from behind a nearby boulder and pulled one of the aliens away from the group. The remaining aliens pointed their spear-like weapons in her direction; all except the armored lieutenant with her strange gun. 

VIZZ! VIZZ! VIZZ! VIZZ! VIZZ! 

Almost as soon as they turned, the mysterious blur circled back around and pulled each of their weapons from their hands one at a time. Arnold, still down, smiled with hope. 

“What’s going on?!” screamed one of the aliens in their native tongue. 

“It’s the velocity-witch!” the leader cried, “Everyone grab your disruptors!” 

Each of the purple women quickly reached for new devices at their waists that looked like palladium track batons. However, just as they pulled them out, every one of the aliens was instantaneously hoisted off the ground and contained within cocoons of magenta-colored energy. Finally, the mysterious blur stopped to reveal herself as a young black woman with long boxer braids dressed in the same skin-tight hazmat suit as Arnold. 

“Thanks Tish,” he said, finally pulling himself up. 

“Of course, Arn,” she replied, “You know a good soldier never leaves a man behind.” 

Arnold frowned slightly at those words until he saw two other members of his group, also dressed in skin-tight hazmat suits. The young woman who was once Veranda Jansen was now holding her hands up, which glowed with magenta-colored energy just like her now magenta-colored hair. Following her was the man who used to be Jake Landrum with his eyes now covered by a pair of navy blue goggles. 

“You okay, Stretchy-Butt?” Jake said, standing over Arnold and holding out his hand. 

He paused before taking the man’s hand and replied, “Yeah, I’m okay, Frost-Eyes.” 

Veranda then came up to him and said, “So I take it you didn’t get the intel we need…?” 

“Oh, I got it, V,” Arnold said, pointing to a small, silvery cylinder on his belt, “I got as much as I could, but it’s difficult when the Titanians’ new leader has them posted all over the place, and in full camouflage too.” 

“Shit!” Jake responded, “That bitch must want us bad.” 

Suddenly, before anyone could speak further… 

PEW! PEW! PEW! 

…they were interrupted by the firing of more blue beams! 

The four soldiers turned to see that the alien in the armored suit had somehow used her armor to slice through Veranda’s force field. As quickly as she could, Veranda moved the energy-cocooned aliens between the four of them and the armored Titanian; the beams from her weapon bounced off of the force fields surrounding the captive aliens. Neither they – nor the four soldiers – were harmed. 

“Jake, can we get some cover, please?” she screamed. 

“Okay, okay,” he said, slightly disgruntled, “Stand back everyone… It’s zero hour!” 

Jake quickly twisted a dial around the lenses of his goggles and they changed from navy to icy blue as his breath became visible like in the winter. All of a sudden, long beams of blue energy shot from his eyes and formed large ice crystals in front of them until a thick wall of ice separated the four of them from all of the aliens! 

“There!” Jake said, “V, get us in the air-” 

However, before Jake could finish his sentence, the armored alien jumped over his ice wall and landed right on top of him with her gun pointed right at his head! 

“Don’t move…!” she said in plain human English, “Or your compatriot dies!” 

The remaining three soldiers all stared in astonished horror at the armored lieutenant on top of their friend. Not just because she had incapacitated him so quickly, but also because she was speaking the same language as them. 

“You… speak English!?” Tisha said. 

“Yes,” the armored alien replied, “And, if the four of you come quietly, I won’t have to destroy your friend here… Try touching me and he loses his head!” 

Arnold immediately froze like the ice wall behind him. As the armored lieutenant was speaking, he was prepared to click a button on the wrist of his suit and touch her with his bare skin. He slowly backed off upon hearing her threat to Jake. 

“Oh, yes, I know all about your abilities,” she continued, turning her head slightly to Arnold, “Our leader told us all about the six, or should I say five, of you now.” 

Stricken with sudden rage, Arnold clenched the hand he had previously intended to touch her with. The alien lieutenant smirked knowing that she was completely in control at that moment. 

“Now release my troops and take us to your encampment, or else,” she said, pressing her gun up against the back of Jake’s head. 

Tisha, Veranda, and Arnold all exchanged glances with each other, not knowing what to do. As for Jake, he moved his head slightly out of discomfort from the gun pressed to his head just before his eyes widened from the sudden spark of an idea. 

“Ain’t gonna happen,” he said before aggressively scraping his goggles against the ground, causing them to slip off enough to show his eyes. 

Suddenly, another blue beam shot from his now-exposed eyes and pushed him – and, by extension, the alien lieutenant – back into the ice wall! 

“Veranda, now!” Jake screamed, pulling the goggles back over his eyes. 

As quickly as she could, Veranda held out her hands and a disc-shaped force field appeared beneath all of their feet. With a raise of her arms, the disc lifted them up off the ground and far away. 

Despite the ice-wall in their way, the incapacitated aliens saw the blur of the magenta disc rising up and moving away from them as the ones containing them dissipated. The leader of the troop jumped back to her feet and circled around the ice to see the lieutenant knocked out from the impact. 

Finally, she let out a heavy sigh and said to the unconscious lieutenant, “Ametrine will be very displeased with us.” 

August 12th, 2086… 

“ATTENTION ALL PERSONNEL! FAILSAFE FOR BEEMADYNE PROJECT: GATEWAY HAS BEEN INITIATED! SEVERE RADIATION CONTAMINATION WILL OCCUR IN ONE MINUTE! EVACUATE IMMEDIATELY!” 

As the robotic female voice continued blaring across the loudspeakers, Arnold, Cap, and the other volunteers cut through the center of the building in an attempt to get out in time; and they weren’t the only ones. Many of the laboratory personnel stopped their work on a forty foot long, two-story wide armored vehicle and followed the lead of the six volunteers. 

Unfortunately, as they finally made it to the front doors… 

“INITIATING SECURITY FORCE FIELD!” 

…the building’s security measures kicked on and they opened the doors just as a layer of magenta-colored energy covered the entire building from the outside. 

“No! No! No!” Cap shouted, “They can’t just lock all of us in here!” 

“ATTENTION ALL PERSONNEL! FAILSAFE FOR BEEMADYNE PROJECT: GATEWAY HAS BEEN INITIATED! SEVERE RADIATION CONTAMINATION WILL OCCUR IN THIRTY SECONDS!” 

“That’s it! Every man for himself!” Jake said before running down a nearby hallway. 

“Landrum, stop! We have to stay together!” Cap shouted, running after him before being stopped by Tisha’s voice. 

“Come on, Tanya! Let’s get out of here!” she said, grabbing her sister’s arm as they ran in the opposite direction of Landrum. 

“No, don’t!” Cap called after them. 

“Tisha, wait!” Jansen called after her as well. 

As for Arnold, he just stood there scared out of his mind, not really knowing what to do. Stay with Veranda and his captain? Or make a run for it like Jake and the twins? 

Either way, his hands still hurt… and he had already run out of time to decide. 

FIVE! 

FOUR! 

THREE! 

TWO! 

ONE! 

… 

It was green. 

The radiation that burst from unknown regions was all a bright green mass of burning light. It ripped through every room and hallway of the building, knocking things off of shelves and heating up bottled chemicals so rapidly that they exploded instantly. However, the most horrifying effect it had was on the few people still trapped within the building. In less than two seconds, the skin and muscle on their bodies was completely burned away until only blackened bones remained… 

…all except for the six Wyrdocil volunteers. 

Arnold was still standing when the radiation hit, holding his hands out towards the energy like he was trying to push it back. Meanwhile, Veranda was knocked back through the open doors and into the security force field outside. Cap was hit by a falling piece of debris as the radiation struck, while the panicked Jake was knocked into an open room containing a barrel of liquid nitrogen which broke open literally before his eyes. Finally, as the radiation struck, Tisha continued instinctively running as speedily as she could while Tanya continued instinctively squeezing her sister’s hand with all of her strength.  

None of them knew quite how long the radiation blast lasted; every one of them had blacked out shortly after it hit. As Arnold woke up some time later, he was immediately met with the grizzly sight of multiple burnt bodies littering the floor. 

“Oh… sh*t!” he said,  a cold sweat already forming across his brow. 

He started picking himself up when he saw Veranda just a few feet away with a small cloud of magenta-colored energy – like the security force field – floating all around her. For a brief moment, Arnold was mesmerized by the aurora borealis surrounding his friend, until his attention was drawn by a groan several feet away. 

“Cap!” he shouted, crawling weakly on his hands and knees toward the commanding officer whose legs were pinned beneath the fallen rubble. 

All of a sudden… 

“Ouch!” he yelped as the pain in the palm of his hands flared up stronger than before. 

He looked down at his burning palms and froze at the shocking sight of them now turning green like the radiation they all got hit with. The green skin on his palms glistened like the scales of a reptile from the radiation now whizzing through him. 

“What the hell?” Arnold thought as his heart rate quickened further than before. 

“Arnold!” Cap called his name, pulling his attention away from his hands. 

As quick as he could, he stood up slowly – and in much pain – with his palms still glowing and rushed to the aid of his commanding officer. 

“Don’t worry, sir. I’ll get this thing off of you,” he said, ready to push the large chunk of debris off of him. 

“No… it’s not that,” Cap said, almost in a daze, and staring at his own legs. 

Arnold looked away from the fallen debris and went immediately wide-eyed at his captain’s legs, now ten feet long and stretched like rubber! The way his feet and calves were crushed beneath the fallen chunk of plaster without having been broken reminded Arnold of a putty flattened beneath a child’s hand… or the man’s favorite gum between his jaws! 

“S-S-Sir…?” Arnold stuttered before… 

ZZZAX! 

…Cap got hit by a stunning ball of electricity! 

As Cap fell unconscious, Arnold turned to the source of the electric beam: A tall, muscular woman with scaly purple skin, stiff green hair that curled against her neck like a triceratops’ crest, and dark, biohazard-orange eyes! The hand she had pointed at Cap glowed with electrical energy as Arnold stared at her in abject shock. Finally, her eyes slowly turned in his direction. 

“Down, boy,” she said, before firing another electrical beam right at Arnold. 

September 1st, 2086… 

VZZ. VZZ. VZZ. VZZ. 

The four soldiers had finally reached their base camp, which was made up from the forty-foot-long, two-story-wide armored vehicle being worked on at the lab; it was the only thing left over from the building that wasn’t now destroyed. All around the vehicle was another, smaller security force field similar to the one from before, which the four of them phased through like a smoke-screen thanks to their hazmat suits. 

Suddenly, as they moved toward the vehicle, Arnold caught a glimpse of a yard long metal plate sticking out of the ground with writing carved into it: 

 “Capt. Crawford Briggs, 2051 – 2086, Devoted Friend and Commanding Officer” 

Arnold closed his eyes slowly and frowned sadly. He thought about blowing a kiss toward the makeshift grave, but knew it wouldn’t do any good if he did. After all, he knew better than anyone that their dear commanding officer wasn’t there anymore. 

“Thanks again for saving me, guys,” Arnold said, finally getting back to the vehicle. 

“No problem,” Tisha said as they all continued into the vehicle’s small air-lock, “Now about that intel…?” 

“Oh, right,” Arnold said, unclipping the small, silver cylinder from his suit’s belt. 

The four soldiers sealed the air-lock tightly and decompressed it before opening the door into the vehicle’s interior. The inside was like a futuristic luxury RV with automatic floor-cleaning discs, a microwave for food tablets, an automatic dishwasher, a small garbage incinerator, a collapsible staircase leading up to the second story, and a sliding door leading to a super clean private bathroom. 

Suddenly, as the four soldiers began taking off their suits, they heard footsteps coming from the collapsible staircase. 

“Tisha!” Tanya cried with relief as she came down with a pair of lab goggles on. 

The two sisters smiled and hugged almost as soon as they saw each other. Arnold also smiled at the sweetness of their embrace, having known for a while now just how close the twins were to one another. In fact, according to Cap, the two of them made a deal with their recruitment officer that they would only enlist as long as they were kept in the same unit. 

“You guys were gone longer than you said,” Tanya continued, detaching from Tisha’s embrace, “I was so worried.” 

“Don’t worry, we’re fine… and we got this,” Tisha said, handing her the tiny cylinder.  

Tanya smiled and said as she took it, “Thanks Tish, and thank you too, Arnold.” 

“You’re welcome,” Arnold replied, now in nothing but his short-sleeved undershirt, boxer-briefs, and gloves, “I hope I got something you can use to fix the teleporter with.” 

Everyone nodded in agreement. 

“Same here,” Tanya said, “Unfortunately, since most of Doctor Beeman’s records got destroyed when the building collapsed, we only have a few bits and pieces to go on in terms of rebuilding it.” 

Arnold let out a deep sigh, heavy with worry over that fact. 

“Yeah, you’d think whatever teleported us here would’ve also thought to teleport the building’s foundations with it,” Veranda said in her camisole top and long underpants. 

“Well, that depends on why they did it,” Tisha said in her gray tank top and matching bikini panties, “Or if anyone even did do it; the whole thing could’ve been a freak accident for all we know.” 

Veranda pulled on her old military suit and said, rather sadly, “Freak accident or not, we wouldn’t be here at all if we hadn’t volunteered for that freaking experiment.” 

Arnold frowned at the sound of that and looked down at his gloved hands. 

“Yeah, but, if we hadn’t volunteered, we also wouldn’t have these amazing powers now would we?” he said. 

That’s when Arnold looked up to see Veranda glaring at him while everyone else had gone almost completely silent. Arnold wanted to roll his eyes at the knowledge of what was coming next; after all, it was Veranda Jansen’s go-to solution for everything even before they became stranded on Titan. 

“But I would expect nothing less from a trust-fundee who joined the military just to prove she’s more than the rich heiress coasting through life on Daddy’s money,” he heard Cap’s voice in his head. 

“Amazing…!?!” she grumbled, “You call being freaks amazing!?! Or being stuck on an alien planet millions of miles from Earth, amazing!? What part of any of this is amazing?” 

Jake – dressed in his wife-beater and boxers – balled up his fists, ready to stand up for Arnold when… 

“Veranda, please!” 

…he was stopped by Tanya grabbing him with her enhanced strength and shaking her head at him. 

Just as Tisha was prepared to jump in front of Veranda with her enhanced speed, she was quickly beaten to the punch by Arnold himself who stood strongly and steadfastly as he told her, “Jansen, I know you’re very upset and angry about everything that’s happened since the incident, but you don’t get to take that out on me or anyone else here. I was merely trying to find some good in what has happened to us since, without these new abilities, I would not have been able to save Cap like I did…” 

Upon hearing that, the other three soldiers all looked down with sad expressions on their faces. After a brief moment of silence, Veranda eased down a bit and let out a deep, sad sigh. 

“…if we’re ever going to find a way back home, then we need to stay together. Is that understood?” Arnold finally finished. 

Veranda glared at him for a second before begrudgingly replying, “Yes… sir.” 

“Thank you,” Arnold said, giving her a nod, “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to take a rest after running from violent, violet women all day.” 

Arnold quickly maneuvered past the others and headed up the collapsible stairs. The four remaining soldiers shared a few quick looks with each other. Some of concern and others of straight bewilderment. 

“Is it just me, or is he getting more and more like Cap every day?” Veranda said. 

Jake rolled his eyes with irritation and said, “Well, what do you expect when the guy literally had to take our commanding officer into him just to keep him from dying…?” 

While the others continued conversing below, Arnold threw himself tiresomely on his usual cot. The vehicle’s second story consisted of a small bedroom with six cots – three on each side of the room – and six nightstands beside them. On the side of the room above the air-lock was Tanya’s makeshift lab where she had been working to get them back home. 

Arnold finally slipped off his gloves to reveal hundreds of tiny green scales all over his palms. However, upon closer inspection, they weren’t scales at all, but tiny, individual suckers like that of an octopus! 

Finally, he curled into a ball with his palms on either side of his head, and fell asleep. 

“Good work, Fujimoto,” he heard Cap’s voice once more, “You’ll make a fantastic commander… Sir!” 

_

August 12th, 2086… 

CLICK CLICK CLICK 

Ten minutes before the incident at Beemadyne Labs, Crystal Galaxia strolled through the dark lower levels of the building; heel-clicks echoing off the cavernous walls. 

Eventually, she came upon the doctor’s secret lab behind a door with a blacked out wire-window on it. Crystal flashed an evil grin as she pulled out Doctor Beeman’s ID card from the metal briefcase containing extra vials of Wyrdocil. She slipped it into the electronic box on the wall near the door, then heard a beep and a click before walking inside. 

“Oh, hi, Doc,” said a lab assistant inside, “How’s the Wyrdocil experiment going?” 

“So far, so good,” replied the person that looked like Crystal Galaxia a second ago, but now looked like Doctor Beeman himself, “How’s the research on the teleporter going?” 

The lab assistant pointed to a large, square-shaped metal platform sitting at the back of the room behind an inch of unbreakable glass. It had four metallic pillars embedded with green triangle-shaped crystals all facing inward toward the platform’s center. 

“We’ve determined that the minerals embedded in the device are able to generate a rare form of radiation similar to that of a wormhole,” the lab assistant explained, “With it, we could potentially open a portal to places that are hundreds, maybe even thousands of miles away. We could potentially even travel to other planets if enough radiation is produced.” 

“I see…” the ‘doctor’ said, “So, theoretically, how much radiation would be needed to reach, say… the surface of Titan, Saturn’s largest moon?”  

The lab assistant eyed ‘him’ suspiciously before saying, “Well, sir, I can’t imagine why we would even want to go to the surface of Titan. However, if for some reason we did, it would, theoretically, take an enormous amount of radiation; probably even enough to take this whole building along for the ride.” 

Upon hearing that, the ‘doctor’ smiled menacingly, staring at the device through the wall of reflective glass. The lab assistant’s brow furrowed before widening in horror as the ‘doctor’s’ eyes in the window reflection suddenly changed colors to biohazard orange! 

“Uh… sir…?” the lab assistant began to ask shakily. 

Suddenly, the ‘doctor’ turned around to reveal a tiny gun no bigger than his palm, but with a white underside. As he pointed it directly at the lab assistant, everyone working in the lab dropped what they were doing and their mouths fell open in shock. The ‘doctor’s’ smile intensified at the sight of their terror. 

“You might not want to go to Titan, my friend… but I do!” (s)he said, changing into a purple-skinned woman with short yellow-green hair and biohazard-orange eyes! 

Suddenly… 

PEW! PEW! PEW! PEW! PEW! PEW! 

…a hail of long, white beams shot out of the tiny gun and hit each lab assistant, one after the other, in the head! 

They each went cross-eyed for a split second before falling to the floor all knocked out. Once that was finished, a tiny radio hidden in the purple lady’s lab coat began to buzz to life. She quickly pulled it out and clicked the button. 

“Crystal, has the process started?” the real Doctor Beeman’s voice came in from the small talkie. 

“Yes, Doctor,” Crystal’s voice spoke into the communicator from the purple woman’s lips, “The lab assistants have all been sent home. I’m activating the device’s radiation timer as we speak, but the key to activate the teleporter function is out. A catastrophic meltdown of radiation will occur in about ten minutes.” 

As she said that, she turned the activation key for the teleporter path to the “ON” dial and set the machine’s radiation timer for five minutes. 

“Thank you, my dear,” the doctor replied, “Now, remember, we’re just doing this to observe the effects of radiation on the Wyrdocil drug… and cure us both of our cancer. I’m taking my dose right now. Whatever you do, don’t exceed more than one dose.” 

“Yes, sir. See you on the other side, Doc,” she said, turning off the walkie. 

Once the walkie was off, the purple woman opened the briefcase and saw three vials of Wyrdocil, plus one vial labeled “Placebo”. She gave another menacing smile at the space where the placebo’s brother vial was missing before pulling out all three remaining vials of Wyrdocil. As soon as all three were prepped and ready, she stuck the first one into her right thigh, the second into her left arm, and, finally, the last one into the right side of her neck. 

All of a sudden, the building alarms started going off. 

“ATTENTION ALL VISITORS AND PERSONNEL! BEEMADYNE FAILSAFE HAS BEEN INITIATED! UNKNOWN RADIATION CONTAMINATION WILL OCCUR IN LESS THAN THREE MINUTES! EVACUATE IMMEDIATELY!” 

That’s when the purple lady dropped her lab coat to the floor, revealing a shiny pair of gray pants with high-heeled boots attached and a shiny gray crop top underneath. She then looked over at a poster on the wall that showed the solar system in all its beautiful, cosmic glory, including a tiny dot that was supposed to be Titan, Saturn’s largest moon. 

“Don’t worry, my beloved kingdom,” she said to the picture, “We’ll be reunited soon enough… Once I have the power I need to take you back in the name of my ancestors.” 

Finally, she stood in the middle of the room with arms outstretched in total surrender. 

“Now give me all of that sweet green energy, my little transporter…” she said like a crazy woman, “…I wanna burn!” 

FIVE! 

FOUR! 

THREE! 

TWO! 

ONE! 

… 

Green. All green. 

The radiation poured itself into the teleporter for only a fraction of a second before the device burst into a green explosion of wormhole-like energy enveloped in radiation. The alien watched as the bodies of the lab assistants surrounding her became burnt to ashes and blew apart like leaves in the autumn wind. She smiled in burning ecstasy as she fell backwards onto the blue metal floor beneath her. 

Some time later – she didn’t know how long it had been – she opened her orange eyes, now somewhat darker than before. When she looked down at her right arm, it was blue like the metal floor beneath her! 

With a smile, she began to move it… 

SC REEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE CH!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 

…the blue, metallic arm screeched loudly as she attempted to pull it from the floor. 

As she pulled, she began to notice that her arm seemed to have almost melded with the blue metal. Still, despite this realization, her cruel grin remained undaunted and her arm continued moving with all the strength she could muster until it finally pulled itself free. 

Her arm began easing back to its purplish color as soon as it began pulling free. First a thumb, then two fingers, then the other two, and finally the wrist up to the elbow. Each once again became purple as they managed to break free. She then moved on to the left arm and, as soon as that was done, the rest of her body, including her head. 

“Yes!” she hissed gleefully to herself as she looked greedily down at her arms, now more muscular than before the explosion, “I can absorb more energy than ever before!” 

Suddenly… 

“Cap!” 

…she heard the voice of the soldier, Arnold Fujimoto, coming from the floor above. 

The purple lady smirked maliciously upon hearing his voice before turning toward the door now hanging off of its hinges. Through the window – now freed from concealment by the black-out material having been burned away – she saw a broken, hanging light flickering from a cracked live wire. 

She walked up to the door and suddenly caught her reflection in the wire window. 

“My, my,” she said, seeing her purple skin with bigger and bumpier scales while her yellow-green hair was now stiff and curled around her neck like a triceratops’ crest, “At least I didn’t need to give up my good looks.” 

That’s when she ripped the door completely away and grabbed hold of the live wire hanging from the crumbling ceiling. She gritted her teeth hard as the electricity ripped into her body for a split second before being siphoned into her skin like moisture. Her teeth eased up on the gritting and she became almost elegant as the creases between her scales glowed from the electrical energy pulling into her. 

All of the remaining lights in the building suddenly went out and she let out a sigh of ecstasy as she opened her orange eyes, ready to make her way up the crumbling staircase. 

“Glorious!” 

September 1st, 2026… 

CLICK CLICK CLICK CLICK 

The armored lieutenant and the leader of the hunting party were heading down the hallways of a massive palace made entirely out of chromium. There were robot guards posted in every hallway – a far cry from what it was like before their new leader took over – as the two aliens made their way to a large door at the center of the palace. 

“Are you sure about this, Lieutenant?” the hunting leader said to the armored alien in their native language. 

“No,” the lieutenant replied, removing her helmet, “At the same time, her liege sent us to reclaim the ‘wyrdos’, and we must report everything to her… including our failures.” 

“I know all of that…” she replied, “…but, you must admit, she is rather frightening.” 

The lieutenant rolled her orange eyes at that, despite fully understanding what her colleague meant. Especially considering that the empress they were on their way to meet had only just reclaimed the throne less than a month ago in the most horrific of ways. 

“Nothing like a violent coup to win the hearts of the people,” she thought to herself. 

The lieutenant nodded to the throne room’s robotic gatekeeper to let them in. It let out a few buzzing noises, like it was transmitting a message to someone. 

“Enter!” came a sudden voice – loud and imposing – from the other side. 

A wheel on the robotic gatekeeper spun around and the doors slowly began opening automatically. The two purple women stepped into the giant metal throne room illuminated by glass chambers filled with luminescent gasses. The only other light to be seen was coming from the tiny, flickering flame of a human’s cigarette lighter, which their leader was quickly moving her purple finger back and forth through. She was taller and more muscular than both of them with her yellow-green hair sticking crest-like against her neck. Despite her imposing appearance, her trick with the flame made her seem like a precocious child looking at a bug in a jar. 

The two aliens knelt before their strange leader with eyes down. She shot them a nod and said, “Speak.”  

“We found the missing wyrdos, Empress Ametrine,” the armored lieutenant began to explain, “Unfortunately, we were unsuccessful in capturing them; the troops we took with us were overwhelmed by their abilities.” 

The throne room grew dead silent as the empress slowly frowned, save for the sound of a small gulp which came from the field leader kneeling next to the lieutenant. 

“Honestly, I’m not angry,” the empress said, standing up, “I’m disappointed.” 

The two purple women’s four hearts went wild inside of their bodies as the empress slowly made her way down the stairs leading to her throne. The field leader covertly inched away from the approaching monarch, while the lieutenant maintained a stoic, but no less intimidated, demeanor. By the time the empress had gotten close enough to see the tiny drops of bluish sweat forming on the field leader’s temples, she began speaking again. 

“And, on second thought… I’m angry,” she said in a raspy tone with eyes full of fire. 

“W-W-We’re sorry, my lady,” the field leader said, “It won’t happen again.” 

“Oh, you’re right… It won’t,” the empress said before aggressively grabbing hold of the field leader’s neck as a frightened whimper escaped her lips, “Because you two are going right back out there, and, this time, neither of you are coming back until you’ve succeeded in recapturing our quarry.” 

Finally, she let go of the field leader’s neck before making her way back to her throne. 

As she did, the lieutenant stood up and said, “If I may ask, my liege… why do you want them retrieved so badly?” 

Suddenly, the empress froze at the top of the stairs before slowly turning back around, withholding a certain rage as she did. The field leader, still half-kneeling down, gulped louder than before as she stared in shocked horror at the lieutenant. 

That’s when the empress slowly sat back on her throne and pressed a covert button underneath it. All of a sudden, a device similar to a strobe light came to life on the wall above the throne and projected a hologram onto the empty throne room behind her two subjects. It showed video footage of a chromium laboratory much bigger and more futuristic than the one at Beemadyne Labs. A black-haired Arnold Fujimoto laid unconscious on a slab in the center of the laboratory and covered in restraints. 

“Watch!” the empress ordered. 

Suddenly, as one of their scientists was about to inject the soldier with a two-pronged syringe, the lab’s door was blasted off its hinges by a magenta-colored force field. The lab was then flooded by Cap and the other four soldiers all wearing their special hazmat suits. 

As Jake blasted two guards with his ice-vision and Veranda contained two more in her force fields, Cap stretched out his elastic arms and whipped the scientists out of the way. 

“Arnold! Arnold, wake up!” he said, shaking the young soldier. 

Arnold didn’t respond, still asleep. 

Finally, Cap clicked a button on the wrist of his hazmat suit, causing the suit’s gloves to retract. That’s when he took hold of Arnold’s hand and placed the young man’s green palm to his bare flesh. Cap closed his eyes as a strange sensation took hold of him, like his lifeforce was slowly being drained from his body. 

Suddenly… 

GASP!!! 

…Arnold awoke with a loud gasp as his arms turned rubbery like Cap’s and allowed him to slip out of the restraints. 

He then heard a loud groan as his attention was drawn to Cap kneeling on the ground. 

“Cap!” he shouted with worry before pulling off his remaining restraints and jumping to his feet by Cap’s side. 

With another loud groan, Cap said, as Arnold helped him to his feet, “I’m okay.” 

As he said that, Tisha sped up to the two of them and said, “Come on, we gotta go!” 

Cap quickly placed a device similar to the one on his own wrist on Arnold’s. With a press of a button, a wave of rubbery fabric seeped out of the device and covered Arnold in a hazmat suit like the others. Cap then pressed another button and his hands became covered again as they all ran out of the lab where Tanya was waiting, which is when the holographic projection switched to the hallway camera. 

“Nice to see you again, Arn!” she said as they ran down the chromium hallway. 

“You assholes!” Arnold said, “You could’ve gotten yourselves killed doing this! And you… I could’ve killed you with that stunt you pulled back in the lab!” 

He was looking at Cap, who replied, “A good soldier never leaves a man behind!” 

Arnold glared, suppressing a smile as his eyes became glassy with unshed tears at the commanding officer. 

That is, until… 

PEW! PEW! PEW! PEW! PEW! PEW! 

…the six soldiers came under fire from a hail of laser beams! 

Cap, Arnold, and the others turned around to see an entire squad of guards running after them with laser spears in their hands. The six soldiers dodged shot after shot – many of them a little too close for comfort – until Tanya saw their salvation just ahead: A large door that appeared to be some kind of elevator! 

“Look, guys! An elevator! Tisha!” she yelled, pointing her finger at the door. 

With her sister’s word, Tisha ran at supersonic speed toward the elevator and began inputting every possible key combination until she found the right one. 

“Jansen! Landrum! Some cover, please!” Cap cried as they all caught up with Tisha. 

On his order, Jansen stopped where she was and put up her glowing hands. Suddenly, another force field appeared in between the soldiers and the pursuing guards. She called for Landrum and he quickly pulled off his goggles and formed a thick wall of ice over her force field, followed by two more to cut off the other adjoining hallways. 

“There,” Landrum said, returning to the others, “That should hold them, right?” 

“Let’s hope so,” Jansen replied. 

“Let’s also hope Tisha can figure out this combination,” Arnold added. 

It took longer than the soldiers had hoped – nearly ten minutes – but Tisha finally got the correct combination in. The door suddenly hummed with electromagnetic energy as the round shape covering the door levitated off to the side and the cylinder-like door opened like a deposit tube at a drive thru bank. The six soldiers smiled at their luck, until… 

CRASH! 

…a small hatch leading into overhead ducts fell from behind them and a single guard jumped down on their side of the ice wall and began shooting! 

“Gooooooooooooooo!!!” Cap cried, pushing all of them into the elevator at once. 

They all filed in quickly and… 

PEW! 

…the guard let off a shot that completely enveloped Cap from his waist to his calves! 

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagggggggggggghhhhhhhhh!!!!” Cap let out a painful, bone-tingling howl as his rapidly melting body collapsed. 

“CAP!!!” Arnold cried, falling to his knees to catch his commanding officer. 

With the press of all the buttons on the keypad, the cylindrical door closed before the guard could shoot again. Everyone immediately turned to poor Cap on the floor now that the immediate threat was over. Arnold was already starting to sob as Cap moaned and groaned in pain with rubbery blood gurgling into his mouth. 

“I’m getting us out of here!” Jansen cried, her hands beginning to glow again. 

“No…!” Cap said, grabbing her leg with his stretchy arm, “Don’t… leave me.” 

“NO!” Arnold shouted in tears, “Remember, you said a good-” 

Suddenly, he was stopped by Cap putting a hand to his cheek from outside the hazmat suit. The dying man shook his head slightly before slowly moving his hand down to the band on Arnold’s wrist and clicking the same button he used to un-glove his own hands before. As the gloves on Arnold’s hazmat suit shrunk away, the young soldier – almost instinctively – moved his hands to keep from touching Cap with his palms. 

“Don’t… leave me… here,” he repeated, blood beginning to trickle from his lips, “I… you’ll need my power… take me in, Arnold… take me!” 

The soldier’s teary eyes widened when he realized what Cap was asking of him. 

“Cap… no!” he said, pleadingly, “I-I don’t know what it could do to you. Or to me. I- I’m afraid-” 

“Please…” Cap cut him off, “Don’t… let me… die…” 

A single tear fell from the commanding officer’s eye as he said his last words, his life slowly slipping away in front of his soldiers. Arnold looked up at the others like a scared child looking for solace from his parents. Veranda stared silently in horror, while Jake held his hand over his mouth with the same look on his face. As for the twins, Tanya was already sobbing into her sister’s shoulder as Tisha held her with unshed tears glistening in her eyes. 

Suddenly, Cap’s weak hand pressed another button, this time on his own wrist. And, suddenly, his hazmat helmet shrunk away just like Arnold’s gloves! 

What happened next was instantaneous… 

Arnold’s eyes widened in absolute urgency and the young soldier practically smacked his mentor’s now bare cheek with his green palm. He used the other hand to hold up Cap’s head properly, his greenish fingers running through the man’s blonde hair as he felt his life energy pull into him, more intensely than before. 

All at once, his mind became flooded with random, chaotic memories of Cap’s life: A tree-climbing adventure when he was seven, him getting tackled in a high-school football game, crawling under barbed wire in his basic training days, and all the way to the day of the incident. Suddenly, the elevator’s keypad began to crackle and spark, and everyone’s hazmat suits did the same thing as the energy of Cap’s lifeforce was released from his half-melted body. Finally, Arnold let out a blood-curdling cry as his helmet slipped away and his black hair became blonde just like Cap’s! 

Suddenly, the holographic video feed cut out from the elevator camera short-circuiting at the moment depicted. 

“Did you see that, lieutenant?” the empress finally said, sitting back on her throne. 

The lieutenant and field leader turned back to her as she continued. 

“That human possesses energy-absorbing abilities similar to our own, but with one difference: He can absorb other living beings’ physical abilities rather than their physical appearances. Possibly even other things like intelligence levels, memories, and who knows what else,” she said. 

“Incredible!” the lieutenant said as the field leader remained silent with awe. 

“Exactly,” the empress replied, “Now go bring him back to me. Bring the others too; who knows what we may be able to obtain from them once we have his DNA.” 

The two purple women bowed to their empress before leaving. 

Once again alone, the empress grinned evilly as she clicked a button on the armrest of her throne. A latch on the wall behind her suddenly opened and a robotic claw presented her with what looked like a neon pink cigarette. All of a sudden, as she placed it between her lips, she held out the finger she had been previously flicking through the fire. A wave like the ones her people experience when they change their appearance covered her finger and it became made of fire! 

“Soon, my little creation,” she said, lighting the pink cigarette with her flaming finger as another holographic close-up of Arnold’s face appeared before her. 

“Soon…!” 

THE END… for now.

Empress Ametrine by Camillia Campbell, Discord: camilliaaa Instagram: camillia_campbell Twitter:@CamilliaCa88042

Silver Halo (Updated on 5/1/2025)

Malcolm and Frida by Madlyne Jean, Discord: madlyneworld Instagram: madlyne_gallery Twitter: Madcreations

Lady Liberty. 

That’s where Malcolm was at that moment; sitting on one of the statue’s crown-spikes with one of his legs hanging off and completely invisible to the various tourists below! As he looked out toward the island of Manhattan, he could see all of the wintertime pleasure and pain of its people with his white, eagle-like eyes. 

His angel eyes. 

Panhandlers asked for spare change as the snow beat down on them, tired families sloshed through the icy streets to get their Christmas shopping over with, romantic couples enjoyed hot cocoa and cookies together, and even a department-store Santa or two rang his bell and wished folks a Merry Christmas. New York was alive! Malcolm smiled at the city’s wonder during the holiday season, but always frowned slightly at the suffering of those in its coldness. As a guardian, he naturally wished he had the time – and the power – to help all those in pain, but he had to keep his eye open for one specific person at that moment. 

“Bless you!” he suddenly heard a little girl’s voice yell at her babysitter. 

While he still kept his ear open for his charge, he also began watching over someone else: A beautiful young woman with olive skin and long, wavy hair that was black on one side and purple on the other. She had on charcoal black lipstick with matching eyeshadow, a tight black top, black and purple-striped stockings with matching arm-warmers, and a pair of sturdy, black combat boots. 

“Gwen!” the gothic beauty growled as she picked up the little girl and playfully threw her onto the couch where she had sat reading her favorite book: The Witching Hour

The little girl was of Asian descent with silky black hair in two ponytails which were made even cuter by the red and white Christmas-themed outfit she wore at that moment. Her darkly-dressed babysitter had bought it for her earlier that day, along with the little white angel doll she previously held over the goth chick’s head when she surprised her. 

“Frida!” she laughed, “I told you I wanna be called Gwendolyn.” 

“Oh, is that what you want?” Frida replied, sarcastically, “I thought you and your holy little friend there wanted to ‘deliver me from evil’ or something!” 

Gwendolyn giggled and said, “That’d be impossible, Frida, daughter of darkness!” 

“And don’t you forget it,” Frida said, smiling as she tickled the girl some more. 

Malcolm smiled as the beautiful young woman and the girl played together. It always brought him joy to see Frida’s sweet side, even if the only people she ever seemed to show it to were the little girl and her mother. 

All of a sudden… 

“MALCOLM!!!!” 

…he heard the sound of his charge crying out to him from miles away! 

In an instant, he rolled off the edge of Lady Liberty’s head only to vanish in a short flash of light as white as the freshly fallen snow. A white light that, for a brief moment, was in the shape of a pair of wings. That small flash of light was the only sign of his presence that the people of New York saw, including Frida and Gwendolyn. 

“What was that?” Gwendolyn asked, looking up at the window from being tickled. 

Frida looked to where the girl was staring and said, shaking her head, “I’m sure it was nothing. Just a trick of the light or something.” 

As the goth babysitter stood up to make her young charge a snack before her mother got home, her eyes caught sight of the calendar hanging on the wall near the kitchen. She was stopped for a second by the date, more specifically, the little white circle printed in the corner of the date’s square. That’s when she smiled pleasurably before continuing into the kitchen, whispering to herself as she did. 

“Full moon tonight.” 

Several blocks away… 

“Father Nicholas… Are you there?” 

Cindy Campton took a seat in the confessional booth of her church and waited for the priest to speak. She was a beautiful young woman in her late twenties with auburn hair and dark green eyes. Her modest attire was covered in blue and denim that matched the image of Mother Mary, which was what she had in mind when she dressed. 

“Yes, my child,” the priest said after a brief pause, “Do you wish to confess?” 

The young woman swallowed hard and stammered out, “Y-Yes.” 

“Then do so. Let all your sins be forgiven,” Father Nicholas replied. 

After a long, deep breath, she finally said, “I’m sorry, Father, but I’ve given into my temptations. After everything that I’ve been taught from the good book and by you… I was still weak against my own desires.” 

Father Nicholas placed his hand over his heart, worried for the woman whom he used to attend Sunday School with when they were children. He wondered what she could possibly have done to need to confess to him. The priest swallowed hard before responding to her the way a good priest is supposed to. 

“You’ve no need to apologize to me,” he said, “For it is the Lord whom you must seek forgiveness from. Now, tell me, what vices have set you astray?” 

Cindy swallowed hard before answering, “…lust, Father. The sin of lust.” 

“Oh, good! That’s my favorite one!” 

A sudden voice popped into Father Nicholas’ head as soon as he heard her reply. The voice was sultry and charismatic, but with a hint of creeping predation mixed in. As he heard the voice in his head, the priest’s heart began beating faster and he instinctively gripped the Bible sitting in his lap. He almost reached for the crucifix hanging around his neck when he stopped himself and just let his fingertips linger an inch or two from the shiny, metallic cross, before slowly dropping back down to his lap. 

“I see…” he finally responded to her, “…please, go on.”  

The woman took another deep breath, much shakier than before, and continued, “It was at my sister’s wedding reception the other day. As I was mingling through the crowd, I accidentally bumped into a man and, I can’t quite explain it, but the moment I touched him, I got this strange feeling. It was warm and tingly; the feeling, I mean, and it seemed to go right to my groin. Especially at the moment I looked up into his face.” 

Father Nicholas felt like his heart stopping the moment he realized exactly who Cindy was talking about. 

“Oh, you’ve done it now!” the voice said in his head again, “She remembers you!” 

As soon as Father Nicholas heard that little comment in his mind, he completely lost all sense of himself and took hold of the cross around his neck! The moment his skin touched it, he felt an intense burning sensation on his skin as though he were gripping something he was highly allergic to because, in a way, he was! 

“Urgh!” he grunted, gripping the cross in his hand and silently praying for his Lord and Savior’s protection, though He was hurting him at that moment. 

“Father… are you alright?” Cindy asked, trying to look through the grate. 

“I-It’s nothing, my dear!” Father Nicholas replied, a little too quickly and loudly, “Tell me more of your sins. What happened after you saw the man’s face? Did he do anything that he shouldn’t have?” 

“No, no, Father!” she replied, almost reassuringly, “Nothing like that. I just… I caught a whiff of his scent and it was like… like I was in a trance.” 

As she spoke, Father Nicholas heard her sniff the air and his heart rate increased. 

“His scent was so… intoxicating,” she continued, suddenly sounding hot and bothered as she slightly licked her lips, “The minute I smelled him, and looked into his eyes, I had to go immediately to my bedroom and… And…” 

“You hear that, Father? She was thinking about you as she flicked her bean…! And I thought you were a poor excuse for a priest before!” the voice said cruelly. 

“I get it!” Father Nicholas cut her off a little too forcefully before taking a deep breath and calmly saying, “Now, Cindy, I know lust can be one of the strongest urges to fight, but you must fight it at all costs. Especially your feelings toward this man you speak of.” 

Cindy frowned, taken aback by his words. 

“But, Father…” she began to say. 

“Hold your hands in prayer as I absolve you of your sins, my child,” he said, cutting her off again. 

The young woman sat frozen in her side of the confessional before hesitantly doing as the priest commanded. Father Nicholas performed the gesture of absolution with his hands – which was harder than usual due to his newly developed burns – and said the prayer. 

“May God deliver you from evil,” he finished. 

Cindy nodded hesitantly and thanked him before standing up to leave.  

Father Nicholas smiled at the faint hope that he had gotten to her. Once he was sure she was gone, the priest took a deep breath and stood up to exit the confessional. 

“Please Lord…” Father Nicholas whispered to himself, “…deliver me from evil!” 

As Father Nicholas stepped out of the confessional, the faint light from the stained glass windows shone on to his priestly robes, which were wrinkled and stained with sweat. The priest’s dark brown hair was styled only haphazardly, his face was covered in scruff like he hadn’t shaved that day and under his sweet blue eyes hung enormous bags like he hadn’t been sleeping. 

The priest turned to a small corner of the church which led into the hallway where his office was. He looked around to make sure no one was there before moving as quickly and quietly as possible. By the time the frightened priest reached his office, he shut the door and then stood panting like a dog in front of the door with his forehead resting on the wood. 

“Thank you, God,” he said aloud, a small glimmer of hope welling up inside of him. 

Until… 

“Don’t thank him yet, Father…”  

…his heart nearly stopped at the sound of the voice speaking to him again like sharp icicles scratching against a chalkboard. Only, this time, not in his head. 

Slowly, Father Nicholas turned around and came face to face with the beast he had feared for so long. It was he who had been talking to him in his head, and now he sat at the priest’s own desk dressed in red cardinal robes as if he were a man of the church himself! To the average eye, he looked like a regular man with dark hair and a darker, pointed beard on his chin which accentuated his cold, sensual features. However, the most striking feature of all were his pale hazel eyes with shrunken pupils that made him look like a rabid animal. 

A sociopathic rabid animal! 

“No…!” the priest backed away until he was pressed up against the door, shaking his head and pointing with his finger, “You stay away from me, you beast!” 

The man-like creature stood up from the desk and slowly paced across the room. He occasionally turned to look at the priest as he spoke, his eyes blazing psychotically as he did. 

“Quit cowering against the door like that; it’s unbecoming of a priest,” the beast said as he took a bottle of holy water and poured it into a coffee mug he took from the desk, “Not that you’ve ever been a good one anyway.” 

Father Nicholas felt the beast’s words sting into his heart in such a way that it seemed to suck away a portion of his energy. As he looked at the silver cross still hanging around his neck, he balled his hands into fists at his sides as spoke. 

“I’m a good priest,” he said in a low voice, almost as if he were a hurt child speaking more to himself than to the beast before him. 

“What was that?!” the beast said, holding up a finger like a scolding schoolteacher, “If you mumble instead of speaking properly then your congregation won’t be able to hear any of those silly sermons of yours!” 

Father Nicholas clenched his teeth along with his fists as he suddenly held his head high and declared, “I am a good priest!” 

All of a sudden… 

SMACK!!! 

…the demonic creature moved at light speed as he ran toward the priest and slapped him upside the head like an abusive parent! 

“Pride is a sin, Father,” the beast said, standing over him with his mug of holy water still in his hand, “You would think a ‘good priest’ would know something as basic as that, but we both know you’re not a good priest. A mangy hound of hell could never be a good priest, now could he? 

The priest’s heart rate increased as he continued holding his still-paining cheek. 

“Wha-What are you talking about?” Father Nicholas stammered. 

The beast’s eyes blazed wildly again as he raised his hand once again. The frightened priest turned his head and held up his hands to shield himself from his slap. A slap that never came! 

“Pfft… Pathetic!” the beast said, lowering his raised arm and taking a sip of the holy water in the coffee mug. 

As the demon sipped the holy water, Father Nicholas heard a cracking, sizzling noise emanating from the beast’s mouth. The poor man watched in horror as the holy water burned right through the demon’s mouth and cheeks as if he had taken a sip of boiling acid without even flinching once! 

“You know what I’m talking about!” the beast continued, his voice still loud and clear despite his face dissolving and slowly reforming, “A priest infected with lycanthropy – an evil affliction of the Devil himself – is too impure to be a holy man of the church! In fact, with the moon being full tonight, I bet you can feel the disgusting heat building up inside your unholy regions, can’t you…?” 

Father Nicholas suddenly went wide-eyed and his hand instinctively went to cover up his groin before stopping. He then looked up at the beast and saw the corner of his mouth twitch like he was holding back a smile. 

“What?” the creature asked, almost smug, “Can you smell the dirty smegma that still lingers on your filthy cock…? I do.” 

And that, right there, was the priest’s limit. 

“That’s a lie!!!” he shouted as he suddenly jumped to his feet, his hands balled into fists as his eyes glistened with unshed tears. 

However, instead of shrinking, the beast’s smile intensified and he raised an eyebrow at the priest. As soon as he saw the creature’s expression, Father Nicholas felt his inner terror starting to bubble up again, especially when the creature looked down between his legs. The priest followed his gaze and his eyes widened in horror once again at the sight of what was trying to poke its way through the cloth. 

“No!” he cried out in a whispered tone. 

“Oh, yes!” the beast said, grabbing hold of the silver cross around the priest’s neck, which burned his skin just like the holy water, “If your Lord and Saviour didn’t hate you before as much as he hates me, then he surely will now… shall we put it to the test, boy?” 

That’s when he turned the silver cross toward Father Nicholas and slowly moved it closer to the man’s face. Father Nicholas suddenly felt a cold, horrid shiver move throughout his body as the cross drew closer to him. Finally, the tears burst from him like a rushing river from a blown-up dam and Father Nicholas ran from the demonic visitor in his office. Once he finally made it outside into the chilly church parking lot, the poor priest practically fell to his knees on the icy black top and cried out one single word. One name. 

“MALCOLM!!!” 

“Father…?” 

Just a second later, the priest heard a soft, caring voice speaking to him from behind. 

Father Nicholas slowly turned until he was looking into a pair of soulful brown eyes belonging to a handsome man in his thirties. The man had short blonde hair, a strong jaw, and a thin, but muscled physique with broad shoulders. He was dressed in a white martial arts gi with no sleeves, a sparkling silver belt, and matching silver bands around his wrists. Finally, the man’s bare feet looked as though they were still just as soft as that of a newborn’s and unbothered by the cold, hard pavement they stood upon. 

No sooner had Father Nicholas seen the man, the fear and pain in his eyes was all of a sudden replaced by hope and comfort. 

“…are you in despair, Father?” asked the man. 

All of a sudden, the waterworks returned, but much warmer as Father Nicholas all but collapsed into the handsome man’s arms. The priest felt the angel giving off a strong feeling of warmth, but not so intensely that it was hot and dry. It was as if he were being hugged by a tropical vacation, and the man’s scent only added to it. His body odor was like a plate of his mother’s apple pie with a big glob of sweet cream on top. 

“Oh, Malcolm…” Father Nicholas said, wiping his tears, “…I didn’t know what else to do. It’s a full moon tonight! And he’s back!” 

Malcolm raised both eyebrows at the sound of that, but not by much. He looked up at the sky to the west and saw the sun beginning to set. Then he looked over toward the east and saw the moon slowly making its way up from the horizon. And that’s when he saw him. 

“You…!” the beast said, standing in the back doorway of the church. 

Father Nicholas slowly looked back, his terror returning at the sight of the beast. 

“Colin…” Malcolm said the beast’s true name under his breath as he stared the demon down stoically. 

All of a sudden… 

“Ouch!” 

…Father Nicholas felt a sudden intense pain inside him, like boiling hot liquid settling in his stomach after being swallowed all at once. 

The priest looked up at Malcolm and cried, “It’s coming!” 

Malcolm then looked up at the demon named Colin and smirked. 

Colin went wide-eyed with fear – the first time Father Nicholas had seen him afraid – and he said, “Oh no you don’t!” 

He began charging after them before he was stopped by an enormous glow of bright white light shaped like a pair of wings. Colin shielded his eyes from the light and, once it was gone, he saw that Malcolm and the transforming priest were nowhere to be found. 

The demon’s eyes turned completely black as oil while the snow and ice around him began boiling away instantly. His enraged scream echoed into the cold winter night. 

“I WILL FIND YOU!!!” 

Meanwhile… 

“Wait, Lannie, slow down, I can’t-” 

Frida was talking on the phone with her roommate while Gwen sat at the dinner table eating cookies and milk. The gothic babysitter rolled her eyes until she looked at the little girl innocently adjusting the dress on her Christmas angel doll; she worried about how she’d react when Frida told her what her mother was saying on the phone at that same moment. 

“Lannie, I can’t come and get you, I still have to babysit your daughter,” she said to Gwen’s mother on the other line, “And, plus, you know it’s that time of the month for me!” 

“Please…!” Lannie said on the other line, “I can’t start my car and I just checked with the auto club; they’re two hours away. If you and Gwen leave now, you guys can be here and back in just an hour. That’s enough time, right?”  

Frida let out an exasperated sigh before checking the astronomy app on her phone. It showed her what she wanted to know, but the information made her bite her lip nervously. 

With a deep breath, she said, “Alright, I’ll be there! But you owe me for this.” 

Lannie thanked her multiple times before disconnecting. Frida pulled her hair back from her face as she took in a deep breath and let it all out at once. That’s when she looked over to little Gwen still at the table fiddling with her new toy and made her way over to the chair next to the child. 

“I wonder if angels can eat regular food…” Gwen said, looking first at her doll and then at the crumbs on her plate, “…maybe if the cookies were made with communion wafer.” 

Frida smiled as she sat down next to Gwen and said, “You’re a funny kid… Come on, your mom’s having car trouble and needs me to pick her up. You think you’d be up to coming with me?” 

Gwen frowned and asked, “But isn’t tonight your night?”  

The gothic babysitter furrowed her brow and asked, “How do you know that?” 

Gwen smiled mischievously and replied, “I overheard you and mom talking about it the other day. You know just because I’m a kid doesn’t mean I don’t know what’s going on in the world.” 

Frida narrowed her gaze at the girl for a moment before returning her mischievous grin and giving her a playful pinch which she giggled at. The two of them then got up and started getting ready to go. Frida grabbed a black fur parka hanging on the hook, as well as her keys with the bat and zombie keychains on them. When her young charge returned with her coat and shoes, Frida knelt down to help her put them on as she talked. 

“My friend told me that angels also don’t show up in photos, kinda like vampires, only instead of having no reflection, they just show up as white lights in the pictures” Gwen told her. 

“What is it with you and angels all of a sudden?” Frida asked, strapping on her shoe. 

“I don’t know,” Gwen giggled, “I just think they’re cool… and pretty.” 

Frida chuckled and said, “Well, if they show up as light in the photos, they must hate darkness, right?”  

“Oh yes,” Gwen said, “But that’s only because it’s their job to fight the darkness.” 

“Yeah, and it’s my job to spread it!” Frida said playfully as she began tickling the girl again and making fake growling noises – or not so fake. 

The little girl laughed out loud before jumping up and hugging the goth chick. 

“I love you, Frida,” Gwen said, “You’re the best babysitter ever.” 

Frida smiled sympathetically, hiding a blush as she replied sarcastically, “Oh, let’s not say something that we’ll regret… now say good-bye to your dad.” 

Gwen frowned at the mention of him before looking toward a picture on the table by the couch. It showed a beautiful Chinese woman around Frida’s age dressed in a red apron with the name of the restaurant on it in white. Standing next to her was a handsome Chinese man only a few years older dressed like a delivery man with his arm around her. 

The little girl picked up the photo and looked at it for a moment before saying, “Love you, Dad. See you when we get back.” 

She gave it a kiss before setting it down again. The two of them then headed down past the restaurant below and out the back door. Just as they made it outside, Frida looked up at the sky out the window and grew a bit nervous at the sight of the slowly setting sun. 

“Please don’t be early tonight,” she whispered to herself. 

At that same moment… 

“Whoa!!!” 

Father Nicholas felt dizzy as he and Malcolm appeared in a shimmer of bright, white light in the basement of a small cabin. 

“That was strange,” Father Nicholas said, holding his head, “Where are we?” 

Malcolm took a quick look at the wintery woods outside the window before pulling the dark curtains closed and saying, “Van Cortlandt Park. I keep this cabin reserved for things like this. It’s empty, isolated, and comes with all the resources we need.” 

The priest furrowed his brow and asked, “What do you mean, ‘things like this’?” 

Instead of just telling him, Malcolm gave him a sympathetic smile as he walked over to a dark corner of the room. There was a light switch on the wall nearby, which he flipped on. That’s when Father Nicholas saw a large cell like the kind in a prison, but with thicker, newer-looking bars designed for containing something wild and dangerous. Especially from the aged claw marks on the brick walls inside the cell. 

“I’m talking about keeping everybody safe until you learn to understand what’s inside of you,” Malcolm said, “Only then will you be able to control it.” 

Father Nicholas shook his head and clutched his chest as he fell to his knees and said to Malcolm, “No! I don’t want to understand it. I don’t want to control it. I want it out of me, Malcolm! Foul demon! If it weren’t for this monstrous wolf-creature inside of me, the beast wouldn’t be after me. I wouldn’t be endangering me, my church, and every- ARGH!!!” 

Suddenly, the priest felt another sharp pain inside of him and looked up at Malcolm who had a semi-concerned look on his face. 

“It’s coming,” Malcolm said, quickly unlocking the cell, “Get yourself ready, Father.” 

Father Nicholas, in a panic, practically jumped through the cell door once it was open. 

Malcolm locked the cell again and said, “There you go. Now you might want to begin undressing, unless you want your robes to be shredded.” 

The nervous man reached for the buttons on his clothes before suddenly stopping and his face flushed red with embarrassment as he stammered out, “Um… w-w-would you mind stepping out p-please?” 

With a furrowed brow, Malcolm asked, “Why? I’ve seen naked men before.” 

Father Nicholas gulped at the sound of that, his mind going immediately to the worst possible places at the sound of that. 

“Well, I-I just don’t want to risk you seeing me that way,” he said, “I mean, after all, I’m a priest, and you’re a… an angel.” 

“So?” Malcolm asked, folding his arms over his chest. 

The priest gulped again, feeling another painful twinge coming on at that moment. 

“Urgh…!” he cried, “…Malcolm, please, I-I’m begging you…” 

The angel took in a deep, exasperated breath and let it all out at once before giving his usual sweet smile and saying, “Alright, if you insist, I’ll avert my eyes, but I need to be here to collect the clothes once they’re removed.” 

Father Nicholas nodded in agreement as Malcolm turned around. 

Despite his back being turned, the poor priest’s face still blushed with embarrassment at having to strip, even though he knew he didn’t have much choice at that moment. Malcolm kept his back turned for the most part, except for a brief instant where he turned his head slightly and caught a glimpse of the mostly naked Father Nicholas looking at the brick wall as he continued undressing. 

“He actually has quite a nice body for a man of the church,” Malcolm thought. 

“Are you ready?” Malcolm finally asked, quickly turning back to avoid being noticed. 

Father Nicholas slipped his folded robes and rosary through the bars to let Malcolm know he was ready. He took the thin stack of clothes and had to hold back a chuckle at the brief sight of Father Nicholas’s underwear. Despite being an angel, he found it funny that a grown man – and an ordained priest too – still wore tighty-whities like a young Sunday school boy! 

“Thank you,” Father Nicholas said, awkwardly avoiding eye contact as he handed the clothes over and then tried his best to shield his body. 

Malcolm nodded and asked, “Do you want me to stay with you when it happens?” 

“No!” he said, a little too quickly and loudly, “It wouldn’t be right for you to see my shameful transformation.” 

The angel pursed his lips sadly before turning to leave. He placed the priest’s clothes on a nearby chair and began making his way up the stairs. However, before he left, he turned back around and told Father Nicholas one more thing. 

“You know, Father…” he said, “You’re not a monster; you’re just a wolf. The demon wants you to think you’re a monster, and that’s why he’s after you. He wants you to hate and fear yourself to the point of doing… the unthinkable.” 

Father Nicholas furrowed his brow, not knowing what the angel meant at first. 

“You know of what I speak,” Malcolm said, his tone now serious, like a warning, “If you do it, then you lose your soul forever. You become what your Lord and Savior would call, ‘damned’.” 

The moment he said that, the priest’s eyes widened in horrified realization of what he was talking about. 

“If I may leave you with anything, it’s this,” Malcolm said, “Try seeing yourself as He does. As He truly does. Not as a monster, but just another of God’s own creations. Think about it.” 

And with those final words, he left the nervous priest wondering. 

At that same moment… 

“Hey, Mom! We’re here!” 

Gwendolyn called out to her mother as she and Frida pulled up to the delivery car she had been driving before it died on her. 

Lannie was a beautiful Chinese woman with long black hair that had red streaks in it, black nail polish like Frida’s, and a set of black spider web earrings. Despite the uniform for her family’s restaurant, she still looked like a badass to Frida. Not to mention her little girl! 

“I’m so happy to see you guys,” Lannie said as she gave her daughter a kiss on the cheek through the open window, “Did you have a good time today, Gwendy?” 

The little girl nodded and said, “It was so much fun! Frida is the best babysitter ever!” 

“Yes, yes she is,” Lannie said, smiling at her friend. 

Frida smiled and nodded in return before saying, “Alright, come on. We’ve got a long drive back home. You sure the car will be safe here, Lan?” 

Lannie took a quick glance back at the broken down delivery car and replied, “Well, the auto club is still a little over an hour away, but I don’t think that it could get into too much trouble in that time… even in The Bronx.” 

With an unsure shake of her head and a little half-smile, Frida started up the car. 

“I hope you’re right,” she said as they drove off. 

Gwendolyn immediately began yapping joyfully to her mother about the wonderful gifts Frida got for her and all the little bits of info on angels she heard about. Frida smiled at the little girl’s sweet words of praise and rolled her eyes at all the angel stuff. 

Until… 

SCREEEEEEEEEEEEEEECH!!!! 

…the car came to a screeching halt, luckily just before a red light! 

Lannie’s smile quickly vanished as she asked, “Frida, what is it?!” 

“Look…” Frida said, pointing at what got her worried – the full moon slowly rising up from the eastern horizon – and Lannie’s eyes widened at the sight of it too, “…and I’m getting that feeling again too.” 

Gwendolyn looked confused seeing her mother and babysitter acting so strangely, not knowing what was so special about the full moon. 

The two women silently stared at each other before both stepped out of the car. 

“What’s going on, you two?” Gwen asked, getting a little worried. 

Frida and Lannie ignored her as Frida began tossing her stuff into the trunk. 

“Take the wheel and drive home,” Frida said, unzipping her black fur parka, “I’ll find my way home as soon as the moon goes down.”  

Lannie took the fur parka from her and folded it up as she asked, “Are you sure you’ll be alright here? I mean, it may be a full moon, but it’s still The Bronx, and that’s when even the human weirdos come out.” 

Frida raised her sassy goth chick’s eyebrow and said, “Don’t worry, Lannie, you know I got a form of protection no mugger can compete with.” 

She then gave the confused little girl in the back a quick smirk and a raised eyebrow that made her giggle, despite her confusion. 

“Unless the mugger decides to keep silver bullets in his gun,” Lannie retorted. 

Frida looked back at her with narrowed eyelids before the two suddenly smiled and burst into laughter. 

“Just be careful,” Lannie said, giving her a hug, “You never know what’s out there.” 

Frida nodded with a confident smile as her best friend got back in the car and sped off with her still-confused daughter in the back seat. 

That’s when she looked up at the slowly rising full moon. 

Her eyes rolled back into her head as if in ecstasy as she closed her eyelids and took in a deep, long breath of night air through her nose. All of a sudden, every pore on her body stood on end and her skin felt red hot like she had a fever, but she never felt stronger. 

As she let out her breath, Frida’s senses suddenly became heightened to an enormous degree. She could smell an old woman smoking a cigarette in a nearby apartment and the whiskey her sweaty husband was downing as he moved his hand slowly into his pants. In the next apartment down, she heard two teenage lesbians losing their virginity to one another nextdoor to a jittery tweaker sampling some of the meth he had just finished cooking. 

Finally, she heard what she was listening for: A sexy nightclub full of dancing people in revealing outfits and sipping alcoholic beverages. 

Instantly, she opened her eyes to reveal that they had changed from their usual amber to a wolf-like yellow, the rising full moon reflecting perfectly in them. 

“Party time!” she whispered to herself. 

Back at the cabin… 

“Now I lay me down to sleep, I pray the Lord my soul to keep.” 

Father Nicholas knelt naked in the cell where Malcolm had left him. His knees rested on top of a small pillow as he kept his head down before the window with hands clasped together in prayer. Still unused to the horrible transformation, he couldn’t think of a better prayer at the time than the one he used to say all the time before bed in his childhood. 

“If I should die before I wake, I pray the Lord my soul to ta- AAAAAAAAAAAAAA HHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” 

CRACK!!! 

Unfortunately, he didn’t get the chance to finish his prayer as the change began. The terrified man’s body clenched in pain as he looked up at the window and came face to face with the full moon slowly continuing to rise high into the sky. 

THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! 

All of a sudden, his heart began pounding like a jackhammer and his entire body from his feet to his forehead turned red hot! Father Nicholas felt his “unholy regions” become hot and stiff to the point of pain before the rest of his body followed suit. By then, it were as if his whole body had become his dirty bauble and his eyes turned yellow and wolf-like. 

That’s when the hair came. 

Every inch of the man’s body suddenly became engulfed with thick, dark brown hair that resembled the brownish interstellar dust visible in the night sky. The nails on his hands and feet thickened into sharp claws as they became paws and his canine teeth sharpened to a point until they stuck out from behind the black, dog-like lips of his new snout. Finally, his transformation ended with his ears growing pointy and a long, bushy tail bursting from the bottom of his spine! 

“AWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” 

The large, man-like wolf that used to be Father Nicholas howled into the night at the beast he had become; now alive and burning! 

“Here we go,” Malcolm said to himself, standing outside in the snowy wood. 

Suddenly… 

 “AWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!” 

…his attention was diverted by the sound of another wolf howl just a few miles away in the middle of  The Bronx. Only this one was shriller, more feminine. 

Malcolm raised a curious eyebrow as he walked barefoot in the snow toward the other howl.  

“I wonder…?” he whispered to himself. 

And, just like that, he was gone in another shine of white light. 

At that same moment… 

SLAM!!!  

“AWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!” 

The doors to the sex club flew open all of a sudden. All the people – even the pole and cage dancers – turned to the burst open doors with either confused or surprised looks on their faces. That is, until they saw who was standing in the open doorway and began either smiling lewdly or gossiping salaciously. 

Standing in the doorway was a young woman wearing a tight black top, a short black skirt, and black and purple-striped tights with the ends cut off and matching arm-warmers. A mass of half-black and half-purple hair fell on her shoulders, but the most notable thing about her was her face! It was furry with a black, dog-like nose and lips that had sharp, canine teeth sticking out from them as sharp as the claw-like nails on her fingers and toes! 

The mysterious wolf-woman slowly made her way toward the bar, strutting past the various people as she did, many of whom either winked or nodded at her or otherwise avoided her gaze. Finally, she reached the bar and tapped her claws against the glass with a loud plinking sound. The bartender turned until he was staring right into her yellow, wolf-like eyes, but he was only surprised for a second before he smiled. 

“Nice costume!” he said, “We don’t get furries here very often, but anyone willing to spend money and enjoy the show is welcome. Now what can I get you?” 

She smiled sensually and said, “A bottle of Jack Daniels and a rare steak. Very rare.” 

The bartender chuckled as he turned around to get the order ready. While he was busy doing that, she turned around and leaned her back against the bar to look out over the club of dancing people. As she looked around, she saw a couple of guys raise their glasses to her. She shot each of them a sexy glance and licked her lips thinking of how hot it would be to engage in a little group action with them. 

However… 

“Hello, Frida.” 

…her moment of sexy fantasizing was interrupted by a man standing next to her at the bar. A man who wasn’t there before. 

Frida, for the first time since she became a wolf, was caught off guard as she froze at the man’s sudden appearance before her. Slowly, she looked up into the man’s face from his white cloth-covered torso until she was staring him right in his chocolatey brown eyes, which seemed to sparkle in the club’s strobe lights. 

The surprised she-wolf was mesmerized by the man’s beauty for a moment before she blinked a few times and said, “Do I know you?” 

The handsome man smiled and let out a small chuckle before saying, “Not quite. We bumped into each other around the city a few times, but you never seemed to notice me. You can call me, Malcolm.” 

Frida was taken aback. How could she have not noticed a man like him? 

“I-I, um…” she stammered, her wolf-like cheeks blushing as she coyly brushed her hair behind her ear, “I doubt I would fail to notice a man as handsome as you… Malcolm.” 

As soon as his name rolled across her tongue, an immense feeling of warmth and fuzz filled her up inside. Noticing this, Malcolm’s proud smile intensified and his eyes seemed to sparkle even more so than they already were. So much so that Frida actually had to look away due to the blinding shine of them, and she couldn’t think of a better place to look than the rest of his body. By the time she reached her favorite place to look – the groin – she realized that, no matter who else was available, she had to do it with him tonight. 

“So, uh, you come here often?” she asked, “Got any special plans for tonight?” 

Malcolm raised an eyebrow as his proud smile became a confident smirk and he took her chin in his hand with his thumb and finger as he said, “I might… if you can catch me.” 

And, just like that, he was gone! 

Frida’s eyes widened and she raised a surprised eyebrow, that is until she saw the man turn back for a split second and give her a wink. That’s when she realized what he was doing and smiled with mischievous excitement before bolting out of the place, totally forgetting the steak and Jack Daniel’s being brought out for her at that moment. Luckily for her, Malcolm had already put down some cash and a note telling the bartender to take it home for dinner. 

Once she was outside, Frida sniffed the air until she picked up his scent. At first, she was put off by the pleasing, sweet scent he was giving off, until she smelled the hearty, robust undercurrent of masculinity accompanying the sweetness. The instant she picked that up, she bolted into a nearby alleyway, following the scent. 

“I’m not going to lie,” she said aloud, knowing he’d hear her, “Up until now, I haven’t had a man be willing to let me chase him.” 

Suddenly, she heard his voice echoing through the maze of buildings. 

“Well, there’s a first time for everything, right?” he hollered, “How am I doing, so far, huh? Having fun, are you?” 

Frida’s eyes glowed yellow amidst the darkness of the dimly lit alleyway as she once again sniffed the air and her pointed ears perked up. She could not only smell him, but hear him breathing softly and even the faintness of his steady, relaxed heartbeat. It was a bit weird to her; she figured his heart rate would’ve gone up with just a little excitement. Unsure how she felt about that, she continued on. 

“I’ll let you know when I catch you, handsome!” she said. 

Suddenly, she heard the sound of his heart flutter a bit. He was excited after all, just a little it seemed. Frida’s smirk intensified as she took in another deep breath of his scent until she was sure she knew where he was. 

“Gotcha!” she thought to herself as she spotted the tiniest shimmer of his silvery belt sticking out from behind the corner of a brick building. 

However, instead of going right up to him, she decided to take a few silent steps back and sneak around the other way. As for Malcolm, he could sense what she was doing and he welcomed it, closing his eyes and smiling with restrained excitement, until… 

“GRAWR!!!” 

…Frida burst out from the other side of the building with a loud, playful snarl! 

Malcolm let out a fake cry of surprise before Frida grabbed hold of his sleeveless shirt and pulled him into a deep, passionate kiss that was more lewd than romantic. Frida fell back into a chain-link fence as she pulled Malcolm closer to her and the two of them went at it, rubbing their pelvises up against each other. The angel flicked his tongue up and down the inside of her mouth, moving in tandem with hers. 

Unfortunately, his pleasure was suddenly brought to an almost screeching halt when he opened his eyes for a brief moment to catch a glimpse of her feral beauty and saw him

On the other side of the chain-link fence and across the street from them, he saw the same beast in red cardinal robes he had seen earlier that day with Father Nicholas. The beast he had called Colin stared at them with eyes black as oil and a malicious smile. The kind of smile that only comes from a man who knows he has something precious to another. 

“Interesting,” he heard Colin’s whisper in the wind. 

And, just like that, Malcolm’s soft brown eyes turned silvery white like a bald eagle’s before he and Frida vanished in a shimmer of bright white light. 

“Very interesting.” 

_

The next morning… 

“Mmm… so warm.” 

Frida woke up with disheveled hair and a face covered with yesterday’s make-up. She let out a long, moaning yawn and stretched out all of her limbs. Normally she felt better after a good lay on the night of a full moon, but nothing compared to how she felt at that moment. 

That is, until she opened her eyes and froze at the sight of her surroundings. 

The nervous goth chick found herself lying in a soft, comfy queen-sized mattress in an old log cabin. She smelled freshly cut wood, laundry detergent, and something cooking over an open fire. Something with meat in it! The still-lingering wolf in her practically drooled at the delicious smell, but since it was morning, her human brain was more in control as she stepped out of the bed wrapped in a blanket to cover her naked body. 

“Don’t worry,” she thought to herself, “If anyone tries to do anything, I’ll scratch at them as hard as I can, or maybe grab a knife if I have to.” 

Finally, she followed the smell down a short hallway and into a small living room space where a soft couch stood on top of an old, but extravagant rug before a crackling fireplace. She noticed the clothes she had on the night before were cleaned and well-folded on the couch, but that’s not what got her attention. Kneeling before the crackling fireplace with a skillet in one hand and a spatula in the other was a man dressed all in white. 

“Good morning, love,” he suddenly said, not looking away from the fire. 

The moment he spoke, Frida felt a sudden warmth well up inside her like the feeling a child gets when they return to their own bed after an overnight field trip. He then stood up and turned around and she finally got a good look at the blonde-haired hunk before her with his chiseled chin and sparkling brown eyes which glittered in the early morning sun. She was in such awe of his beauty, she almost dropped the blanket she was wrapped in. 

“Did you sleep well?” he asked as he shifted the contents of the skillet to a plate on a nearby wooden table, “You really seemed to enjoy our time together last night.” 

Frida’s heart seemed to flutter uncontrollably as the handsome man’s words registered in her mind. She was with him last night. That explained – at least to her – why she seemed to feel so much better today than she ever had on the night after a full moon. Plus, the scent of a man cooking breakfast for her seemed to help. However, she tried her best to resist her primal instincts long enough to get some answers. 

“Um… how did I get here?” she asked, sitting down to eat as she spoke. 

The man cracked some new eggs into the pan as he said, “Oh, I brought you here. I figured you’d be more comfortable doing it in a bed than an alley.” 

Frida furrowed her brow. She didn’t remember getting into a car or anything last night, but, then again, she was more focused on him last night than anything else. As she slowly sat down at the table, she kept going through the events of the night over and over again in her mind. She remembered chasing Malcolm into the alley, catching him, they began making out and then the next thing she remembered was lying in a bed peeling off her clothes. It was like a quick transition scene in a movie. 

“Um… if you don’t mind me asking, how exactly did you bring me here?” she asked, trying to resist eating the food just in case it had something in it. 

Malcolm’s smile faded slightly for a brief moment before returning more vibrant than ever. 

“You don’t have to worry about me, Frida,” he said, moving back to the fireplace to cook some more, “I mean you no harm and, plus, I know a gal like you can certainly take care of herself.” 

Frida’s heart suddenly shuddered at that answer. 

“What do you mean ‘a gal like me’…?” she asked, “And why aren’t you answering my previous question?” 

The man closed his eyes and his smile drooped again slightly as he said, “What I mean is I know that you’re a gal who can take care of herself is all.” 

Frida’s eyes closed slowly and she let out a silent breath of relief. 

Malcolm’s smile then quickly returned as he added, “And I know that that predates your initial change into a werewolf from two years ago.” 

The goth chick’s eyes shot wide open as soon as she heard him say that and her heart began racing like a NASCAR. 

“What did you just say?” she asked, her voice more pissed off than worried. 

His delightful smile intensified as he removed the pan from the fire, stood up and began moving the new batch of food onto another plate nearby, “Yes, Frida, I know what you are and, rest assured, your secret’s safe with me. In fact, part of the reason I brought you here is because I have a friend who I really want you to meet. A friend whom you have something in common with.” 

Frida said nothing at first. She sat frozen at the table, completely unsure of how to respond to the bomb he just dropped on her. However, the next sound both she and Malcolm heard pretty much summed up everything she was feeling at that moment. 

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA HHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”  

The moment of silence was interrupted by a scream coming from the cabin’s basement. Frida and Malcolm both turned toward the basement door. 

“Whoop! That didn’t sound good. ” Malcolm said, maintaining his cool, calm and collected composure, “I’ll be right back. 

All of a sudden, just as Frida turned back to him, she saw Malcolm’s eyes had gone from a soft brown to silvery, avian white. That’s when he vanished in a flash of bright, white light shaped like a pair of angelic wings that moved in the direction of the basement door. Frida was blinded momentarily by the brightness and saw that both the man before her and the other plate of food were both gone! 

Frida’s eyes widened and her mouth fell open at what she had just witnessed. 

“What – just – happened!?!” 

Meanwhile… 

“I must keep running… before he catches me!” 

In his mind, the still-sleeping Father Nicholas was running through a dark forest filled with dead trees and its floor was covered with crinkly brown leaves. The leaves poked and scratched at the priest’s tender bare feet as he ran for his life, naked and vulnerable. 

AWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 

The beast whom he was running from – or thought he was running from – let out a blood-curdling howl that pierced the frigid night air like a murderer’s blade. Father Nicholas nearly had a heart attack the moment he heard the howl and tried to quicken his pace when he was suddenly stopped dead in his tracks by something in front of him. 

Something that he thought he was running from. 

“You…!” Father Nicholas said aloud. 

Standing before him in the middle of the woods was none other than a wolf! Only it wasn’t the demon wolf he thought it would be. He was just a regular wolf, almost no different than the kind he’d see on a nature documentary with bushy, grayish fur and yellow eyes. 

The wolf slowly moved toward Father Nicholas. The priest stayed frozen, too afraid to move a muscle as the wolf moved closer and closer to him until its nose was just an inch from his right hand. Father Nicholas swallowed hard, worried that the beast might bite him if he even so much as twitched a finger. That wasn’t an experience he was ready to have again anytime soon. 

However, he didn’t have to because… 

BRKK! 

…he was hit from the side by the creature he was truly running from! 

Father Nicholas and the creature rolled down a small hill until they finally landed with the poor priest on his back and the creature sitting on top of his scratched-up, naked body. As soon as his eyes adjusted, Father Nicholas found himself face to face with a ten-foot-tall beast that was shaped like a man with fiery red skin and giant black horns! 

“Hello, Father!” the creature said, the demon, Colin’s, voice escaping its lips. 

The terrified man froze with even more fear than he felt when the wolf was near him, not knowing what, if anything, he could do. The demon reached out a big, red finger with a sharp black claw and rubbed it against Father Nicholas’s bare chest, leaving a small, thin cut across his left pectoral that stopped just before his nipple. 

“Ouch!” Father Nicholas croaked out, “Stop, please!” 

“No, Father…” the demon said, “…you must be punished for your sins.” 

Father Nicholas felt tears welling up in his eyes at the demon’s words. Some part of him felt what he was saying was true, that he deserved to be punished. 

But, then… 

RAWR! 

…the demon was knocked away from Father Nicholas by another creature pouncing on him. 

The priest opened his eyes and was shocked at the revelation of what jumped on the demon: The wolf! More precisely, his wolf. 

The wolf bit and clawed angrily at the demon, like a dog protecting his master. Father Nicholas watched as the wolf did battle with the demon, and actually found himself rooting for the animal. So much so that when the demon tossed the wolf off of him, Father Nicholas cried out in concern for him. 

“No!!!” he screamed. 

Suddenly, the wolf turned to him and said, in the priest’s own voice, “Run, Father.” 

Father Nicholas nodded and got to his feet quickly before running away. That’s when the demon jumped to his feet and gave chase. 

“Come back, you bastard!” he bellowed as Father Nicholas let out a terrified scream. 

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA HHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” 

“Father…?” 

All of a sudden, Father Nicholas got the sudden feeling like he was falling for a split second before he woke up, safe and sound in the cell he had been locked in the night before. 

“Father, are you alright?” Malcolm asked, kneeling beside him, a hand on his back. 

Father Nicholas took several deep breaths as he closed his eyes and placed his hand over his heart in sweet relief. 

“I’m not sure,” he replied, “I just had the strangest dream in my life.” 

Malcolm furrowed his brow, curious as to what the man had been dreaming of, especially considering how terrified he was last night. He kept his hand on the man’s upper back, allowing his energy to seep into the priest and allow him some clarity. 

“Well, I was just coming down to wake you up,” Malcolm said, “I also brought you breakfast.” 

The naked priest looked to where the angel had gestured and saw a plate of delicious food sitting next to his priestly robes all fresh, clean, and folded for him. 

Father Nicholas nodded and thanked the angel as he wrapped himself in a painter’s tarp left in the cell with him so the holy being wouldn’t see his naked form. He looked around the cell and saw that the whole room was covered in dirt, grime, and claw-marks. The priest would’ve lowered his head in shame at that before, but instead he just turned to the window and began his morning prayer. 

“Amen!” he whispered some time later as he finished praying. 

The priest then turned toward the plate of breakfast food Malcolm had set out for him and instinctively licked his lips like a dog before pulling himself together. Malcolm watched as the priest sat down quietly, still wrapped in the painter’s tarp, and ate his breakfast without a fuss.  

“Malcolm…” Father Nicholas said, still eating. 

“Yes, Father?” Malcolm asked. 

The priest took a deep breath and said, “I want to tell you about my dream.” 

The angel raised a curious eyebrow before saying, “Go right ahead, Father.” 

Father Nicholas nodded and said, “In the dream, I was being chased through a forest by something. At first, I thought it was the wolf chasing me, but then I came face to face with him before the beast actually chasing me attacked me, and it wasn’t the wolf. It was a demon, like the ones I had heard stories about as a child. The demon tried to harm me, but then the wolf attacked him, like he was trying to protect me.” 

Malcolm’s eyes widened with surprise and he smiled.  

“I see, Father,” Malcolm said, “What do you think it means?” 

The priest shook his head and replied, “I’m not sure… but I think it’s a sign that you might be right about the wolf. Maybe it’s not the monster I believed it to be.” 

Malcolm closed his eyes and kept his smile before saying, “I’m glad you feel that way now, Father. Now you finish your breakfast, get yourself dressed, and then I request that you come upstairs. I have someone very special for you to meet. I think she may be able to offer you a helping hand with understanding the wolf better. 

Father Nicholas stopped midway through a bite of bacon as soon as he heard that and looked at Malcolm wide-eyed. 

“She…?” he asked, a bit of a worried tremble in his voice. 

Malcolm smiled as he nodded and opened his mouth to say more, until… 

SLAM!!! 

…they both heard the sound of a door closing from the room above. 

The angel frowned before turning back to Father Nicholas and saying, “Don’t worry, I think she’s just going for a run. I’ll fetch her.” 

And, in another wing-shaped flash of light, he was gone. 

Ten minutes later… 

“I cannot believe I really let bacon and eggs go to waste!” 

That’s what Frida thought to herself as she finally finished running all the way back to her apartment above the Chinese restaurant. It didn’t take long for her to get her bearings as soon as she realized she was in Van Cortlandt Park, and then she ran all the way back from there, not caring that she was running at wolf-speed through the streets of New York. All she cared about was getting as far away from Malcolm as possible. 

“About time!” she said to herself, exasperated. 

She stood panting by the backdoor of the restaurant, her face all furry and wolf-like again. With a deep, calming breath, she shook her head and all the wolf-like features quickly disappeared from her body. She then clicked the button on the speaker box and there was a loud buzzing noise. 

“Lannie, it’s me, please buzz me in,” she said into the speaker box. 

There was a momentary ringing like that of a phone before the building door unlocked itself with a heavy jolt. Frida thanked her friend through the speaker box and then walked inside past the restaurant entryway and up the stairs to the apartment just above the bustling eatery. 

As she turned the unlocked door knob and stepped inside, she proclaimed, “Lan, girl, you are not going to believe what hap-” 

However, before she could even finish her sentence, she came face to face with the last person she wanted to see at that moment. He was sitting on the couch as the nearby radio played Rod Stewart’s cover of a certain Jimi Hendrix song. 

“Hello, Frida,” Malcolm said, smiling, “It took you long enough to get here.” 

Frida stood still as a statue for a brief moment before she became filled with so much rage that she could even feel her wolf getting angry with her. 

“What the HELL are you doing here?!!” she growled, “And how did you get here so fast…!? What even are you?!” 

He smiled, almost condescendingly, and said, “Isn’t it obvious? I’m an angel.” 

The goth chick’s eyes widened slightly as she took a moment to process what he just told her. 

Finally, she scoffed and said, “An angel…? Yeah, right.” 

Malcolm raised an eyebrow at her and held up a mirror. It was Gwendolyn’s tiny toy mirror made of pink plastic, but it was enough to illustrate Malcolm’s point as he turned it slightly and a white light reflected in Frida’s face. She squinted her eyes for a moment, her eyes adjusting to the light, when she finally saw what it was he wanted her to: Her own image reflected in the glass with a shimmering white light in the corner where Malcolm’s reflection was supposed to be.

“What the…?” Frida said, dumbfounded. 

“Yep!” he said as he put the mirror down and stood up, “Believe me now? That little girl you live with is smarter than you give her credit for.” 

The instant she heard him mention the little girl, Frida’s head jerked upward in sudden worry. 

“How do you know about Gwendolyn?!” she cried. 

Malcolm smiled almost flirtatiously before answering, “Well, I’m an angel, it’s my job to watch over people, especially folks like you who I have important business with. That is, if you’re willing to hear me out.” 

She furrowed her brow and turned her head slightly as she said, “What are you talking about?”  

“Well, I’m afraid this business I’m talking about won’t be nearly as pleasant as last night,” he said, giving her a wink, “But that doesn’t mean we can’t ever do that again.” 

Frida growled angrily at him, fists clenched at her sides again. 

“Don’t you growl at me,” he said, “You’re the one who wouldn’t stop saying yes to me all night.” 

“Urgh! Stop it! It wasn’t that great anyway,” she growled, “And, plus, how the hell did we even do it last night? I thought angels were supposed to be like ‘pure’ or something, right?” 

“You say that as if physical intimacy, sexual or otherwise, somehow isn’t pure,” the angel replied, “Anyway, I didn’t just bring you to my cabin for hot sex and breakfast in bed. I also brought you there because I have someone hiding out there who needs your help pretty badly. Someone that you have something in common with.” 

She furrowed her brow, not knowing what he meant until it clicked in her mind. 

“Was that the guy I heard screaming in your basement earlier?” she asked, “He’s a werewolf too?” 

Malcolm nodded and said, “Yes, but unlike you, he was turned by a bite rather than a scratch, so he doesn’t have the ability to transform at will like you do. Not to mention his terrible religious fear keeps him rejecting his gift. I thought you might be able to help him learn to understand it better.” 

Frida folded her arms over her chest and scoffed at him saying, “No fuckin’ way! I got better stuff to do than help some Christian nutjob deal with some self-esteem issues, even if we do have something in common. Speaking of which, why do you even give a shit about him? Since when do werewolves have guardian angels?” 

He paused for a moment, pondering whether or not he should tell her. Whether or not she’s ready to know. Luckily for him, she wasn’t very knowledgeable about angels. 

“I could tell you, but it’s pretty complicated,” he said, reaching into his pocket, “In the meantime, I can see you need some time to think it over. I’ll give you that time, as well as a clue to help you decide. Look up this name and call me when you’re ready.” 

He dropped a bit of paper on the couch separating them and then vanished in another flash of white light. Frida shielded her eyes from the brightness of his exit and then, once he was gone, she looked down at the folded up piece of paper and opened it up. All there was on it was a name, one that sounded vaguely familiar, and a number. 

“Thiess of Kaltenbrun,” she read aloud, “712-4003.” 

She let out a tired breath before rubbing her aching head and looking at the clock. 

“I need coffee.” 

An hour or so later… 

Frida sat in her favorite gothic coffee shop sipping a mocha latte as she looked up the name Malcolm had given her on her black charcoal laptop. 

“Thiess of Kaltenbrun, The Livonian Werewolf,” she read off her laptop screen, “In 1692, a Livonian man by the name of Thiess of Kaltenbrun was placed on trial for heresy as he proclaimed in his eighties that he was a werewolf. Although he was accused of attempting to turn people away from the church, the man insisted that he was a ‘hound of God’ who had ventured into Hell with other werewolves to do battle with the Devil and his legions.” 

All of a sudden… 

“Is this seat taken?” 

…her train of thought was interrupted by someone standing before her. 

Frida looked up to see a man dressed in a dark red suit with caprine-horn designs all over it, as well as a black shirt and tie. The man had pale hazel eyes with shrunken pupils and dark hair that matched his pointed beard. Frida couldn’t understand why, but she felt a shiver run down her spine at the sight of him. 

“May I…?” he asked again. 

Frida looked around quickly and saw that all the other seats were taken. She gestured for him to go ahead and went back to reading as he sat down in the chair across from her. 

“Thiess further claimed that he and his pack of ‘holy werewolves’ routinely brought back the earthly goods stolen from people by the demons of Hell and that, as a werewolf, his work was more good and holy than any a priest had done. A statement which was not at all well-received by church leaders and judges of the time,” she continued to read. 

“Has he made you the offer yet?” the man sitting across from her suddenly said. 

Frida looked up at him with a raised eyebrow and asked, “What?” 

The mysterious man took a sip of his coffee and answered, “Malcolm, of course. Has he made you the offer yet…? To become one of those ‘hounds of God’?” 

As soon as those words escaped his lips, Frida felt a cold shudder run down her spine and she all of a sudden felt giant butterflies in her stomach. She slowly closed up her laptop and looked the man straight in the face like a frightened animal frozen by a predator’s gaze. 

“Who are you?” she asked, dead serious. 

The man flashed her an evil grin and said, “Now that’s what I love to see; a predator on edge at the realization that she’s become the prey.” 

Frida gritted her teeth as the hairs on the back of her neck stood on end. If this was what being the prey felt like then she didn’t want any part of it. In fact, she was prepared to bolt for the door depending on what next came out of the man’s mouth. 

With fists clenched on top of her computer, she once again asked through gritted teeth, “Who – the – Hell – are – you?” 

With another evil grin the man said, “‘Who the Hell am I?’ That question is more appropriate than you realize. My name is Colin and Malcolm and I are old friends. Well… frenemies, would be more accurate.” 

She narrowed her eyes at him and asked, “Are you an angel?” 

All of a sudden, the man threw his head back and let out a loud, ear-splitting cackle as if he had just been told the world’s funniest joke. The scary part though, is that no one else in the coffee shop even blinked an eye at the sound of his laugh. 

“Far from it,” he said, a semi-serious expression coming across his face, “I… am a demon, Frida.” 

That made Frida freeze even stiller than before. She didn’t know which was scarier, the sudden realization of what she was up against, or the fact that he knew who – and what – she was. 

Either way, she didn’t want to stick around any further. 

As fast as she could, Frida grabbed hold of her laptop and tried to make a run for it, spilling what was left of her latte in the process. However, before she even had a chance to get past the table, she found herself being grabbed firmly by the wrist, but not by Colin’s hand. He had grabbed her wrist by his tail! 

“What the- Help! Somebody help!” Frida cried out at the sight of the demon’s deep red, arrow-shaped tail in the hopes someone would notice. 

Unfortunately, the entire coffee shop didn’t move a muscle. At first, Frida thought everyone was just ignoring her, until she noticed the steam from one of the coffee machines was literally frozen in midair. She looked around and the rest of the shop was the same: Book readers stopped halfway through turning pages, a baby frozen through shaking her rattle, and even one guy frozen mid-sneeze into a black handkerchief. 

“Sorry, but I’m afraid they can’t help you right now,” Colin said. 

Frida looked around horrified at the world on pause and said, “What did you do to them?” 

Colin let out a cruel chuckle and said, “Actually, it’s not them I’ve done something to, it’s us. As far as the rest of the world can see, we’re not even here. You and I are currently moving so fast that time appears frozen to us. So long as I keep my tail on you, that is.” 

Her eyes widened and she turned immediately to his demonic appendage. The first thing she thought of was trying to bite it off like a trapped coyote. She turned her eyes yellow, ready to do some serious damage with her wolf-teeth. 

“Don’t bother!” Colin suddenly said, as if reading her mind, “I’m not here to harm you, I’m here to talk.” 

As he spoke, his tail slowly led Frida back to her seat and sat her down without letting go of her. She clenched her free hand into an angry fist, defeated but defiant. 

“You know what I am, you know what Malcolm is, and both of us know what you are,” he said, “I’m honestly surprised that he hasn’t tried to recruit you yet, but, don’t worry, he will, in time. Just as he’s trying to do with the priest. I’m sure you know about him.” 

Frida said nothing. 

“Oh, the silent treatment,” he said, chuckling, “No problem, you can give it to me as long as you want, but just know that I can hurt you in so many ways. Ways that even your gothic brain can’t fathom.” 

His tail moved as he spoke, gripping Frida’s arm tighter until she noticed something slowly slipping out of the arrow-shaped point of his tail. It was sharp and black and shiny like oil. It reminded Frida of an insect’s stinger, which made her heart rate increase, but she still tried her best not to let it show. 

“Why do you want him so badly?” Frida suddenly asked, trying to avoid telling him anything. 

Colin raised an eyebrow as if to say ‘nice move’ before answering, “For the same reason I want every wolf that Malcolm and all of his other little angel buddies try to make offers towards. I want him because, if Malcolm convinces them to join his cause, that’ll be one more ‘hound of God’ to contend with. Get the picture?” 

Frida still said nothing and just raised an eyebrow of her own. 

“Quid pro quo,” Colin suddenly remarked, “I told you why I want the priest, now you tell me where I can find him. Okay…?” 

The goth chick, somewhat more confident than before, shook her head and said, “We never made that arrangement.” 

All of a sudden… 

CLANG!!! 

… the angry demon grabbed hold of the table and knocked over to the side violently! 

He pulled Frida closer to him with his tail until the two of them were face to face and his hazel eyes blazed with animalistic rage. The rest of the world remained blissfully unaware as everything was still frozen, but Frida was breathing heavily, barely keeping her terror under control as she stared into the eyes of what felt like the Devil himself. 

After a brief moment of staring angrily at her and squeezing her arm hard enough to almost break it, the demon finally began to soften his grip and relax. 

“Very brave of you, girl,” he said, “Being willing to protect a man you just met when you don’t have to. It’s a sign of nobility on your part, but it won’t help you. Just know, I don’t just have the power to hurt you, I have the power to hurt those closest to you too.” 

And that was when Frida felt her heart nearly stop. 

“Think about that,” he said, and then he was gone. 

Suddenly… 

“Hey!” 

…all of the noise in the coffee shop came flooding back into Frida’s ears. 

“If you’re going to knock over the table, we’re going to have to ask you to leave,” said the disgruntled barista. 

Frida looked down at the spilled latte and toppled-over table; she apologized to the barista before she began cleaning up the mess. The table was small and light, so she had no trouble getting that back up. She then grabbed some napkins and began soaking up the liquid on the floor. One of the employees even went over to help her. 

“Thanks,” Frida said to the pimply teenage goth boy who helped her. 

He blushed sheepishly and continued cleaning up, until he found a card on the floor near Frida’s table. He picked it up and examined it with a raised eyebrow. 

“Um, excuse me, is this yours?” he asked Frida. 

She furrowed her brow as she took a look at the card. What she saw written on it made her skin crawl. 

“For when you’re feeling more communicative, come here: 666 13th St., New York, NY” 

“You okay?” asked the teenager. 

Frida looked up from the card and said, “I, uh… gotta go!” 

She picked up all of her stuff and left as fast as she could. Frida ran through the streets of New York City at normal human speed, trying not to draw attention to herself. As she ran, she kept repeating to herself that she had to get home, but she had no idea how that would help her in any way. In fact, part of her felt that the only way she’d be able to get this situation resolved, was by asking for Malcolm’s help. 

And the worst part is that she wasn’t sure whether she was angry about that, or excited. 

“Fucking fuck!!!” 

THE END… for now!

Frida and Malcolm by Lisa Robson, Instagram: @fantasylotusart Twitter: LisaRobson22

Bloodbath and Fang (Updated on 7/31/2024)

Blood and Fang by Noa Franklin, https://www.instagram.com/noa_franklin80/

BLING! 

The elevator door opened to the office above the Black Crocus Hotel & Casino, which prompted everyone in the room to turn and see who it was. 

As the doors slid open, out stepped a tall, strongly built man with red-brown hair and brown eyes. He was dressed in a dark red suit with a black bolo tie and matching cowboy boots. However, the most striking thing about him was his black leather cowboy hat, which had a rattlesnake skin band wrapped around it. 

“Howdy, Boss Belikov,” he said with a Texas accent, pushing in a wheelchair that had a man tied to it dressed all in black, his head covered by a sackcloth. 

All around the room stood tough-looking men wearing pin-striped suits with matching fedoras. At the front of the room sat a mahogany desk with a big black chair turned to the window behind it so the person in it could look out over the shining glory of the Las Vegas Strip amidst the early morning dark. Slowly, the chair turned to reveal the boss: A beautiful, fair-skinned woman in her mid-thirties with icy blue eyes, long strawberry blonde hair and dressed in a dark gray suit with an onyx brooch on her lapel. 

“Mr. Aidikoff,” the woman said, her voice accompanied by a Russian accent. 

“Please, ma’am, call me Anton,” the cowboy said, flirtatiously, “There ain’t no need for a good-lookin’ gal like you to be formal with me.” 

She narrowed her eyes at him just as one of the men in the room said, “Or she could call you ‘Snake-Oil’! After all, the rest of us do, right guys!” 

Anton frowned with annoyance as the rest of the room burst into malicious laughter at his expense. Even the boss’s lip twitched as she stifled a smile at the Texan’s embarrassment over his nickname. 

“Moving on” she finally said, “What have you brought for me?”  

“Your Pandora job was a bust! So says this varmint,” he said, yanking the sack off of his captive’s head. 

He was a heavy-set, brown-haired man with a black eye and blood seeping from his nostril onto the duct tape covering his mouth. Boss Belikov frowned, while the rest of her men all gasped with surprise at the sight of him. 

“I roughed him up a little bit for you,” Anton said, tearing the tape from the man’s lips, “Now, Erik, tell them exactly what you told me.” 

“Okay… okay…” Erik said, catching his breath between words, “Me and my boys; we were carrying out the operation like you told us, boss. But then, we were ambushed… by them!” 

A mist of dread seemed to descend over the whole room. Everyone knew who he was talking about, and what that meant for his ‘boys’. Even Anton seemed quite perturbed by the mere mention of them, unlike the impatient crime lady. She just folded her arms and raised an eyebrow at the master lockpick tied up before her. 

“I see…” she said, “And, pretell, how did these two vigilantes manage to beat such a skilled thief, such as yourself?” 

Erik gulped as he looked over at Anton. The Texan glared, urging him to tell her. 

“They came in through the skylight,” he explained, “They were incredibly fast… and strong. They had glowing red eyes and floated above the ground as if gravity were nothing as they attacked my boys.” 

“Attacked them…? With what?” she asked, “Knives? Guns?” 

“Teeth… ma’am!” Erik blurted out, “Big teeth.” 

Anton raised an eyebrow at such a fanciful idea. The men in the room whispered to each other in various tones ranging from fearful to skeptical. Suddenly, Anton noticed that the corner of the boss’s mouth twitched – as though she was holding back a smile. 

“Teeth?” Boss Belikov asked, almost rhetorically. 

“I’m serious, ma’am!” Erik said, trying not to have a tone. 

For the next few minutes, the room remained completely silent. Eventually, the boss stood up and leaned her hands on the edges of the desk. She looked sternly into the eyes of every man there – save for Anton’s. His gaze she avoided, like always. 

“Here’s how it’s going to go, comrades. As you know, the police have been honing in on our connections at the University of Las Vegas Biochemistry Department,” she said, before looking directly at Erik, “Mr. Rollins, you have experience gaining access to their administration offices. You get all of these fine men inside, and they’ll make sure all the files pertaining to us are destroyed… And, this time, don’t forget to make it look accidental!” 

Erik nodded his head a little too fast and said, “I swear, boss, it will be done.” 

“Good,” she said, “I want a nice, clean operation this time… You all remember what happened to Sergei.” 

All of the men simultaneously took off their fedoras and placed them over their chests at the sound of their fallen former boss’s name. Boss Belikov held back tears as she turned the white gold wedding ring on her left hand. 

She let out a quick sniffle and said, “Comrades, this meeting is adjourned.” 

 The men put their hats back on and all headed towards the elevator while the boss remained in her seat. Anton untied Erik, who rubbed his chafing wrists while keeping his head down the whole time as he followed the others out. As soon as they were all inside the elevator, Anton gave a quick wink to his bodacious boss as the elevator doors closed. 

An uncomfortable shiver ran down Boss Belikov’s spine as she stood up and walked over to the bathroom in the corner. She locked the door behind her and quickly reached behind the toilet where a small, pager-like device was taped; it was black with a symbol on it drawn in red paint. A symbol like that of vampire teeth. 

Irina: University of Las Vegas Biochemistry Department. Tomorrow evening at midnight, in the Admin. Offices. Rollins will be there with three armed men… As will Aidikoff. I would strongly recommend dispatching him this time! 

…  

B&F: Thanks for the tip. We’ll see what we can do. 

How much longer until I’m free of that snake? she thought to herself, rolling her eyes at the return message. 

She taped the pager back behind the toilet before turning on the shower. She stripped off her dark gray suit and the black blouse underneath before stacking them in a neat little pile on the toilet seat lid. The last thing she took off, hesitantly, of course, was her white-gold wedding band. 

“I’m doing this for you, misha,” she said, staring at the ring between her two fingers. 

Finally, she gave the ring a small kiss and placed it in a tiny, porcelain dish by the sink before stepping into the shower and washing herself with the curtain wide open. 

Meanwhile, in the middle of Las Vegas’ Valley of Fire National Park… 

A lone peccary was snuffling about the rocky sands looking for something to munch on. Some part of it knew that it was dangerous to be out at night, but it was hungry and it had its tusks and special noises in case a predator came around. 

Unfortunately, unbeknownst to the poor beast, there was a predator out in the desert at that moment that wasn’t afraid of its tricks. Actually, there were two predators. 

YIP! YIP! YIP! YIP! 

The creature suddenly froze at the sound of the first predator’s signature noise. It was a coyote! A lone scout, standing atop a slight ridge just a few yards away and announcing to the rest of his pack that he’d just found them a meal. The peccary began making his signature noise to scare off predators, but the coyote had already spotted it and was now leaping and bounding toward his prey to bring it down before the rest of the pack arrived. 

Until… 

SCR EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE CH!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 

…the canine-like creature was smacked right in its ear by a high-pitched call similar to that of a bat’s sonar! 

Suddenly, as the coyote was still in midair, it was hit by a shadowy figure that held on to its body with superhuman strength. Once they both hit the ground, the shadowy figure became visible: It turned out to be a stocky, muscular man of about twenty-three with olive skin, dirty-blonde hair hidden beneath a black bandana, and a patch of stubble on his chin. He was barefoot and wore a black leather tank top, red tripp pants with a belt buckle shaped like vampire teeth, fingerless gloves, a kato mask, and a collar around his neck with a metallic letter “F” on it. 

That was my best friend!  

“Sorry, the kitchen’s closed, Fido!” he said in a somewhat snarky tone. 

That’s when he opened his mouth and his canines suddenly grew longer and sharper as his eyes turned blood-red. He sunk his newly sharpened teeth into the creature’s neck and began to suck its blood! The frightened peccary saw all of this happening and tried to make a run for it, only to run face-first into a pair of legs. It looked up and saw that the legs belonged to a leaner young man of about twenty-two with light-brown skin and black hair – also hidden under a black bandana – wearing the same exact clothes. The only exception was the “B” on his collar. 

That was me. 

“Hey, look… pork!” I said, my teeth and eyes changing just like my buddy’s as I then descended on the peccary. 

Part of me was saddened to see the poor pig die, but, then again, I was never a vegan anyway. Plus, as my bud says, ‘better a poor, defenseless pig than a poor, defenseless human’. I felt the hot blood running down my throat and the dry, painful ache in my mouth, esophagus and stomach almost immediately began to vanish away. I savored every drop of it until the poor beast was completely drained, which is when I finally let it fall to the desert floor and let out a pleasurable moan as I rubbed my fingers all across my blood lips. 

“Shall I leave you two alone, B?” I suddenly heard my buddy say jokingly. 

I opened my eyes to see him staring at me with a smirk and a raised eyebrow. At first, I said nothing in response to his snarky comment, but then finally a smile began to form on my face. That’s when the two of us began laughing simultaneously. 

“No, Fang, it’s fine,” I said, finally getting a hold of myself, “It’s just… dinner always seems to taste better when we have it together. Don’t you think so?” 

He paused to think about it for a second and said, “You know what? You’re right.” 

I smiled warmly at his answer.  

Suddenly… 

BEEP, BEEP! 

…the pager on his belt beeped. 

“That must be Irina,” he said, a little too eagerly. 

I rolled my eyes and sighed as I dusted myself off and headed over to him to see what she wanted. It’s not that I didn’t like her help in taking down the Belikov crime syndicate, it’s that Fang was always a little too eager to hear from her, and that got me worried. 

“What does she want now?” I asked, looking at the pager. 

He shot a confused look at me and said, “She’s got another job for us, next evening at midnight.” 

“Where?” I asked. 

“The Admin. Office at the U of LV Biochemistry Department,” he replied, “Aidikoff will be there.” 

“Oh, great!” I said, sarcastically, “She still requesting we kill the fucker?” 

“Yeah, when doesn’t she?” he said. 

“Well, I’m definitely in favor of thwarting whatever it is their planning to do,” I told him, “But what do we do about Aidikoff?” 

He took a deep breath and let it all out at once before responding, “I guess we’ll have to do what we always do; tell her we’ll see what we can do about him and then conveniently make sure he doesn’t end up dead. I hate to do it, but we don’t really have much ch-” 

“But, why?” I interrupted, suddenly, “I mean, she wants us to get rid of him. We don’t like having to deal with him. Why not just kill him?” 

Fang then took a deep breath, and placed his hand on my shoulder. 

“B, I hate that guy too, but we made a solemn vow when we chose to do this that we would kill only to feed…” he said, “And we vowed to never feed on humans, even bad ones.” 

I said nothing at first before rolling my eyes and sighing. 

“Yeah, I know,” I said, begrudgingly. He was right, as much as I hated to admit it. 

He smiled and gave me an approving nod that I rolled my eyes at. Suddenly, I stopped and my eyes went still like a dog hearing something outside. Fang quickly noticed my sudden change in demeanor. 

“What is it?” he asked, “What do you hear?” 

That’s when my bare feet suddenly lifted off of the ground and, right before Fang’s eyes, I began floating into the air as if the gravity had disappeared from around me. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath of night air with my arms outstretched like a crucifix. My vampiric ears heard everything from the lizards, scorpions and rattlesnakes moving about in the desert to the various sounds of the Las Vegas Strip. Crowded streets, music playing in the lobbies and ballrooms of resort hotels, cards flipping and dice knocking in casinos, as well as slot machines rolling and money flowing out of them like water. 

Finally, my eyes shot open at the sound I was listening for. 

I turned my eyes back down to Fang and said, “I hear trouble.” 

He smiled, almost eagerly, before jumping into the air and floating just like me. 

“Well then,” he said, “Let’s get to it, partner.” 

At that same moment… 

“HELP! SOMEBODY HELP US!” 

A flying helicopter full of tourists was swerving wildly between the various casinos and resort hotels lining Las Vegas Boulevard. The tourists were all screaming in abject terror as the pilot was trying his hardest to regain control of his vehicle. Unfortunately, the defective helicopter wasn’t responding to anything he did, and worst of all, it was headed right for the Bellagio Hotel & Casino! 

Beneath the helicopter, a massive crowd screamed in absolute terror as the runaway chopper swerved from side to side. Its rotary blades nipped at the sides of a few buildings, sending bits of glass and debris raining down on a few terrified bystanders. Most of the folks below feared the chopper would crash at any given moment and they wouldn’t know where. 

Until… 

“Look!” shouted a little boy in a Jack Skellington T-shirt, “It’s Blood and Fang!” 

…B and I suddenly flew through the sky with the speed of a falling star. 

We both landed on the helicopter’s landing skids. Blood hung upside-down like a bat, preparing to open up the hatch at the bottom, while I went in to reassure the people inside. 

“Stay calm! Everything’s under control,” I told them. 

All of a sudden… 

CHING! 

…the helicopter’s tail blade broke free and sliced its way through the air toward the screaming crowd below. The people ran for their lives, all except for the boy in the Jack Skellington T-shirt, who was too busy looking at us in awe to see the oncoming death blade. 

“Billy, look out!” his mother screamed, but she was too far away and he couldn’t hear her over the noise of the crowd. 

“No!” I cried, jumping into action. 

“Fang, what are you-” Blood began to say before he noticed where I was headed. 

The blade was only ten feet away from the kid when I managed to swoop down and scoop him up just in time. The blade sliced its way through a nearby car before coming to a halt in the side of a brick building. When the boy opened his eyes, he was floating twenty feet in the air. He looked up into my face and saw my blood-red eyes staring down at him – along with a friendly smile. 

“Thank you, Mr. Fang,” the boy said sweetly. 

“You’re welcome,” I replied, showing off my sharp, white fangs as he spoke. 

“Cool!” the kid whispered just before I set him down. 

The boy’s mother quickly embraced him as soon as we were back on the ground, but then I noticed her looking at me with suspicion and fear. Jesus, lady, I just rescued your son from a killer helicopter blade, the least you could do was not judge a guy by the color of his eyes or the sharpness of his teeth. Hopefully her kid will be able to set her straight. 

“Fang! I still need a little help here!” I suddenly heard Blood screaming at me, still clinging to the helicopter’s underside. 

I quickly looked back at the boy with his mother and said, “Uh-oh! Gotta fly!” 

I gave the kid a quick salute – which he returned – before flying off after the chopper. 

Suddenly, I heard the burning circuitry in the underside of the helicopter let out a small explosion, which set off a similar explosion in the cockpit. The poor pilot’s sleeve was now on fire from the sudden burst, so I sped up my flight. 

“May I borrow this?” I said, grabbing a tourist’s jacket and using it to pat the burning pilot down, “You’re okay! Everything’s gonna be okay! How’s it coming down there, B…?!” 

He quickly flew up to the cockpit and said, “No good! The main power cable is dead; it’s completely frayed through! We need to find some way of stopping this thing fast before it crashes!” 

The tourists inside with us began panicking even further than before, and one man with a cross around his neck even fell to his knees in frightened prayer. Blood and I looked around in every direction before we both noticed the Planet Hollywood Resort Hotel and the Eiffel Tower replica on opposite ends of the helicopter. 

“You thinking what I’m thinking?” I asked. 

“Oh, yeah,” he replied. 

We each grabbed onto a device attached to our belts – like miniature grappling hook shooters – and jumped out of the chopper, pointing them at our respective structures on either side. The two of us each clicked the button and shot the mini-grapplers before clipping them onto the landing skids. Suddenly, the copter jolted as it came to an abrupt stop in midair with the rotary blades still moving. The tourists inside were a bit bruised and shaky, but very much alive. Finally, we began pulling them out two at a time, flying them to the ground below. 

“Fang!” I suddenly heard Blood’s voice as he pointed upward. 

I looked up at where he was pointing and panicked a little at one of the cables on the verge of snapping! 

As quickly as I could, I finished setting down the last two tourists and shot back into the air just when the cable snapped. The broken cable whipped against the resort hotel as the copter was almost pulled into the Eiffel Tower replica by the intact cable. Luckily, I grabbed hold of the tail and was able to steady it with my supernatural strength. 

“I got it!” I called to Blood, “But I don’t know for how long!” 

“Gimme a minute!” he yelled back, trying to think of a solution. 

I held on as hard as I could, but the dashboard suddenly released another small burst of flames. Now, not only was the dashboard on fire, but the pilot seat and cockpit floor as well. And, worst of all, the fire was spreading quickly toward the side of the chopper – where the engine and fuel lines were! 

“B!” I called out to him, panicking a little. 

“I know!” he cried, “Okay, think! Think! Think! Think! Think! Think!” 

Suddenly, as he was staring fearfully at the spreading flames on the side of the copter, my buddy’s gaze was drawn to the Bellagio Hotel at the end of the block. More specifically, to the colorfully lit fountains in front of the hotel. 

“That’s the ticket!” he said. 

Quick as a flash, he flew around the front of the chopper and shattered the windshield glass with two punches. He quickly spun out of the way as the flames jumped forward from the new source of oxygen he had provided. As he quickly flew to the other side of the copter, he placed his hand on the other cable to release it.  

“Fang, I’m about to release the other cable!” he called to me, “When I do, we need to try and aim the chopper toward the Bellagio Fountains so the water can put out the fire and short-circuit the controls! Do you understand…?!” 

“Just do it!” I responded, already straining from holding the damn thing in place. 

Blood nodded and clicked the button to release the remaining cable. As soon as he did, I let out a loud cry of pain as I lifted the copter’s tail boom to begin steering it toward the illuminated waters below. I then felt Blood join in pushing the air vehicle from the side with all of his might. 

CRASH! 

 The next thing I knew, the fire was out before it could reach the fuel lines and the two of us were up to our knees in water. That’s when the rotary blades finally stopped as the water sprayed in through the broken windshield and short-circuited the controls just like Blood said. 

I finally let go of the tail boom and rested for a minute in the waters of the Bellagio Fountain, which is when Blood strolled over to the tail boom  and knelt down next to me. 

“How’s the water?” he asked, sarcastically. 

I looked up at him and exhaustingly answered, “Fantastic…! I cannot believe we just did that!”  

“I know, right?” he said, smiling with both amusement and pride at the sight of the busted helicopter in the middle of the major Las Vegas attraction, “Man, I love this job!” 

With a proud smile, I replied, “Me too.” 

Suddenly, a massive applause came from the crowd that had gathered – unbeknownst to us – all around the fountain. The two of us smiled at each other before standing up in the waters, taking each other by the hand, and bowing like stage actors to our adoring public. The crowd went even more wild to see their heroes acknowledging them graciously. 

As we finished our bow, I noticed the sky on the horizon starting to grow lighter. 

“Hey, B,” I said, nudging him and pointing, “The sun’s coming up. We’d better go.” 

He frowned with disappointment and said, “Oh, very well.” 

We let go of each other’s hands and bolted into the sky back toward the bleak, Nevada desert where we had come from. 

“Rock and roll!” we both hollered as we flew over the still-screaming crowd. 

Some time later… 

We went back to the cave in Las Vegas’ Valley of Fire National Park. 

It was a small opening in a mass of giant boulders, which led to a hidden underground chamber. Etched into the rock wall opposite to the entrance was a large, Mayan-style symbol depicting the head of a bat with a trickling pool of blood-red liquid just beneath it! 

Near the red pool were two duffel bags containing our daytime clothes. 

It was here, in this very cavern, that the two of us became what we are now. 

Fang and I looked to the east, which was on the other side of the boulders, and saw the sun slowly beginning to rise. We both took off our masks, and looked into each other’s glowing red eyes. 

“Vinny?” he called me by my real name. 

“Sam?” I called him by his real name. 

He frowned and said, “Fun’s over.” 

I let out a sigh and replied, “Yep, time for bed.” 

Sam took off his shirt and stuffed it into the duffel bag with his initials on it. As he took off his pants, I couldn’t help but let my eyes drift to the naked butt peeking out from his jockstrap. It wasn’t the first time I took a moment to admire him, but he never once noticed. I know because I always made sure he didn’t, mainly due to fear of how he might react if he did catch me. 

Suddenly, as I was staring, Sam removed his collar and I caught sight of the thin, red scar across his neck. Just seeing it, I instinctively reached down to a similar scar on my thigh, just above my femoral artery. They were the scars that forever marked us as what we are now, as well as reminded us of a day I doubt either of us could ever forget. 

“Hey, Vinny!” I suddenly heard Sam say, “Is this the life, or what?” 

I smiled, almost nostalgically, and said, “Oh, yeah…! Serendipity sure is a wonderful thing when you think about it.” 

He turned to me with his brow furrowed and asked, “What do you mean?” 

My smile intensified as I replied, “Well, we originally found this place all because we got cocky from our military training and chased after some mobsters that were more difficult to handle than we thought. Strangely, if it wasn’t for all of that happening, we never would’ve been chased all the way out here, found this cave, and gotten ourselves slashed and left for dead in the pool by those fuckers.” 

I pointed toward the pool of blood-red liquid nearby as I finished my explanation. He turned his gaze toward the pool and then back to me. 

“So… what did you mean, again?” he asked, still confused. 

I playfully rolled my eyes and said, “What I’m saying is that our mistakes that day lead us here. So, in a way, they gave us a better outcome than we ever would’ve gotten just being members of the police force. It was like it was meant to be.” 

He thought about it for a second and then smiled as he said, “Yeah… I suppose you’re right, V. Although, it doesn’t exactly improve my relationship with my old man.” 

We both frowned at that and said nothing… before bursting into shared laughter. 

“Yeah, true that,” I said, still laughing. 

That’s when Sam’s gaze was drawn to the opening of the cave and the slowly rising sun in the distance. 

“Come on,” he said, pointing to my duffel bag, “We’d better get started.” 

I frowned, not too keen on what we had to do next as I reached into my duffel bag and pulled out two fresh syringes, as well as a large bottle of garlic extract. We both put our clothes into our duffel bags, I handed a syringe to Sam, and the two of us began filling each one with the garlic extract in nothing but our athletic supporters – not that I minded. 

“This is the one part of this whole thing that I hate,” he told me, strapping his leather belt around his big, meaty bicep as a makeshift tourniquet. 

“Me too, buddy” I said, sticking the garlic syringe into my own tied up arm, “At the same time, we can’t exactly go to our day jobs looking like this, am I right?” 

He looked down at his pale skin and long, sharp fingernails before nodding. 

“You’re right,” he replied. 

I smiled and said, “That’s the spirit. Now let’s get this over with.” 

He nodded and replied, “You don’t have to tell me twice.”  

I pushed down on the plunger and the liquid went into my veins. Already, I could feel the intensity of my barely beating heart being reinvigorated to life, while my cold, clammy skin began heating up. In addition to that, I felt a pain in my mouth, fingers, and toes as the fangs and claws shrunk back to normal teeth and nails. Lastly, my eyes began to gloss over with tears as they changed back to their normal brown color. 

“You ready?” Sam asked amidst a painful yelp. 

I nodded, barely seeing him through my tear-filled eyes as I said, “Yep.”  

That’s when the two of us left the cave and headed toward Sam’s 2015 silver Ford pickup truck parked behind some nearby bushes. By the time we reached the truck, I noticed the two body bags lined with bedding in the back beneath a large wrestling mat. 

Sam and I put both of our bags in the truck before starting it up. We drove a little until we were at the right angle for the sun to hit us. That’s when Sam shut off the truck and both of us got into the back, kneeling on top of the wrestling mat with the body bags at our sides and our backs to the sun. 

“How long do we have until it hits us?” he asked me. 

I looked behind us and saw the sunlight slowly creeping our way. 

“Just a few minutes,” I told him. 

As soon as I said that, he began to squeeze my hand tighter than before in anticipation of what was to come. I did the same as the two of us braced ourselves for the inevitability of the brightest star! 

“Here it comes!” he said, taking a quick glance at the moving rays, “Hang on!” 

I squeezed my eyes shut and counted it down in my head as I cried out, “¡Adelante, señor Sol!” 

4

2

1… 

“GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” 

The pain was like being burned alive by radioactive fire. 

There’s literally no other way to describe the feeling, and I knew that Sam could feel it too. Not just because his agonizing scream mirrored my own, but because he gripped my hand so tightly that it felt like a steel vice slicing into my flesh right down to the bone. 

Finally, the intense, burning pain began to slowly, but surely subside as the garlic did its thing. Both Sam and I fell face-first onto our respective body bags and, out of the corner of my eye, I saw Sam laying next to me, panting hard like a beached elephant seal. I also saw the color returning to his cheeks and his eyes were their normal mossy green color again. 

I smiled in relief knowing that we had once again survived our painful ordeal, which we were forced to endure every morning since we changed. Finally, I became overcome with sleep as the last remnants of vampiric nature were burned out of me, at least until tonight. 

And the just thought of having to do it all over again without my buddy, Sam, by my side…? 

Two words: Simply unimaginable. 

Eight hours later…  

“OVERSLEPT!?!” 

I screamed as I jumped up out of my body bag like Nosferatu emerging from his coffin. I caught sight of my wristwatch and it had 11:30am plastered on it. Vinny and I were supposed to be at work in half an hour. 

“V, get up! It’s 11:30; we slept in!” I said, ripping open his body bag. 

Vinny rubbed his dark brown eyes as he levitated out of his body bag like I had before and began getting ready. Both of us quickly pulled everything out of our duffle bags to get  changed into our daytime clothes: A black Slipknot shirt and ripped black jeans for Vinny, and an open navy blue Hawaiian shirt with army green khakis and a white undershirt for me.

“You ready, bud?” I asked, once we were both in the car. 

“All set,” he said, giving me a nod. 

The two of us took a deep breath as I slowly began driving the car out of its shadowy hiding spot and into the sunlight… 

“Yeesh…!” 

I groaned from a slight burning sensation in my skin, like the kind one gets from falling asleep in a tanning bed. It was painful but bearable, thanks to the garlic that Vinny and I stuck into our veins earlier this morning. It’s what protects us from burning alive in the daylight; which is a lesson we both had to learn the hard way. 

“You good?” I asked, my voice still a groan from the pain. 

Vinny took in his signature deep breath to gather his strength and said, “Yeah… I’m good, for now.” 

I nodded as the Ford pickup slowly made its way out of the Valley of Fire. As soon as we reached the road, we sped quickly towards Joel’s Hunk Bar on the outskirts of The Strip. 

“Joel is really gonna blow a gasket today,” Vinny said. 

“Yeah,” I replied, “When doesn’t he?” 

My truck swerved past curve after curve as we made our way back to the city. All of a sudden… 

RING, RING, RING! 

“It’s Joel,” Vinny said, looking at his phone. 

Oh, great! I thought, rolling my eyes as he answered the call. 

He clicked the answer button and then guiltily said, “Hiiiiiiiii.” 

“Vinny! Where the Hell are you and Sam?” I heard Joel’s gruff voice yelling on the other line, “No, no, don’t tell me. You two were out all night ‘saving the world’, right?” 

“Nope,” Vinny said, before turning to me with a mischievous smile, “Just the city.” 

I chuckled as I kept driving as fast as I could under the speed limit. 

Joel gave a sarcastic laugh and said, “Good one. Now get down here or you two are fired. I mean it this time.” 

“We’re in Sam’s car, right now, and should be there in five,” Vinny told him. 

“You had better be,” he said, “I didn’t go through the trouble of hiring you guys just so you can throw it away by being late all the time.” 

I closed my eyes with worry at the sound of that, while Vinny began to argue, “We’re not always late, you kno-” 

“Just get here soon!” Joel interrupted him, then hung up the phone.  

Vinny rolled his eyes and sighed as he put his phone away. 

“Great!” he said, “We’re gonna lose our jobs.” 

“No, we’re not. Joel is all talk, remember? He always threatens to fire us, but he never actually does it,” I tried to assure him. 

“Pfft…” he said, not so assuredly, “God, I hope you’re right.” 

Finally, ten minutes later, we arrived at our destination. 

On the outside, Joel’s Hunk Bar was a large, two-story building constructed from dark gray bricks. The roof was lined with purple neon lights, as were the doors in the front, which had the place’s name above it, along with a blue neon speedo and a green neon margarita. 

I parked the car at the back of the joint, near the employee entrance. 

“We’d better hurry,” I said, as we stepped out of the car. 

“Duh!” he said, closing the passenger door. 

We hustled quietly inside the building. In the center of the place was a big platform dance floor dotted with dancing poles for the employees. The platform was surrounded by various booths and tables waited on by shirtless waiters – like we were – plus purple-carpeted floors, two bathroom doors tucked away in the right hand corner near the front entrance, and a large horseshoe bar at the back of the room lined with every kind of booze known to man. 

Vinny and I tried to sneak our way into the employee lounge, but once we had opened the door, we were immediately met with a disappointed look from a tall, muscular black man in his early-to-mid forties. He had a flat-top haircut, broad shoulders, and a strong man’s chin, as well as a thin, pencil mustache sitting firmly above his lip. 

“DeLuca! Rodriguez!” he growled, his hands crossed over his chest. 

“Oh, uh, hi Joel,” I said, sheepishly. 

“You call that five minutes or less?” he asked. 

I looked over at Vinny who replied, in an irritated tone, “Sorry, I underestimated the time.” 

“Yeah, you two hot-shots seem to do that a lot,” he said, “Fourth time this week!” 

“Joel, we’re really sorry,” I tried to explain, “Vinny and I had a really tough night last night, we overslept this morning and-” 

“I don’t want to hear your excuses,” he interrupted, “Both of you hang up your things and get your asses out there. We’ve got a lot of college girls coming in today, and I want you two stud-muffins to show them a good time.” 

“Yes, sir!” we both said simultaneously like two privates in the military. 

The two of us ran quickly into the employee lounge, put our stuff away in our lockers, and changed into our work uniforms: White collars with black bow ties, black leather pants, boots, and white shirt cuffs amidst our bare torsos. I pulled out a stick of deodorant, while Vinny took a bottle of mouthwash to the bathroom nearby. I smelled my own breath in my hand and grimaced at the lingering scent of coyote blood. Figured I might as well swish too. 

“Hey, Sam! Your gal is on,” Vinny said, pointing at the flat screen nearby. 

I turned to the TV fast enough to make a motorcycle look slow. 

“This is Carmina Florez for KTNV 13 Action News,” said a gorgeous latina reporter with mocha-brown hair, sparkling black eyes, and lips coated with glistening peach lipstick. 

“In other news, Las Vegas’ two mysterious heroes have done it again!” she said, with a big smile on her face, “Late last night, the duo was seen by multiple witnesses rescuing a defective helicopter full of tourists – plus their pilot – from certain death.” 

That’s when we both looked at each other and smiled proudly. 

“We did it, man,” Vinny said after spitting out the mouthwash. 

“Hell yeah, we did,” I said, placing my deodorant back in my locker and taking the mouthwash from him. 

“But now,” Carmina continued, “We’re pleased to announce that we have received exclusive footage of this breathtaking occurrence from an anonymous source who was happy to share it. Let’s roll it again.” 

As the footage began to play, Vinny and I saw the helicopter starting to go out of control and the tourists screaming for help. Suddenly, the tail rotor broke free like before and the boy in the Jack Skellington shirt shot into the air – seemingly all by himself – and he floated there for a minute before lowering back down and running to his mother. That’s when the two cables shot out of midair beneath the helicopter and held it in place before the people inside began floating down to the ground below the chopper. 

“Truly amazing!” Carmina said, as the footage cut out. 

“Yes we are,” I said, blowing a kiss at the hot reporter, “And you sure are pretty.” 

Vinny rolled his eyes at me before saying, “Kiss her on your own time, dude. We’re already late enough as it is.” 

I frowned as I reluctantly turned off the TV and said, “You’re right, V. You and I have a busy day ahead of us… Not to mention an even busier night tonight at the University of Las Vegas’ Biochemistry Department.”  

That’s when Vinny frowned and nodded before saying, “Yeah… right.” 

Twenty-four hours later… 

Irina Belikov strutted her way down the hallways of the city morgue; her heel-clicks echoed off the cavernous walls as she made her way toward one of the exam rooms. She was dressed in a pin-striped business suit and skirt with her long, strawberry-blonde hair draped beautifully over her shoulders as she followed the old coroner whom she had bribed to escort her in. She got the news this morning that her snake-tongued associate from Texas was dead, and she wanted to see the body with her own eyes. 

“Are you sure you want to see him, ma’am?” the old man asked, “It’s quite an ugly sight; one of the worst I’ve ever seen.” 

Irina’s eyes narrowed and the corner of her mouth twitched as she suppressed a smile of pleasure and said, “Believe me, comrade, I’ve seen my share of ugly sights. This man was a very important member of my ‘staff’, so I must confirm him, no matter how gruesome the sight.” 

The old coroner nodded uneasily as he unlocked the door and the two of them stepped inside. The exam room was cold and gray with metal cabinets for bodies on one side of the room, as well as a cremation chamber on the other. All over the place were tools for cutting open dead bodies, urns filled with people’s ashes, and a big, metal table in the center of it all. No sooner had Irina and the old coroner stepped inside that the man locked the door behind them and headed toward one of the metal cabinets. 

“Someone ran him through with a bladed weapon, piercing his heart,” the old coroner explained, pointing to a nearby metal tray, “That’s it, right there.” 

Irina looked over to where he was pointing and recognized Anton Aidikoff’s hunting knife. However, unlike before, it was now bent into a boomerang-like shape and covered with gouts of coagulated blood and rattlesnake venom. 

“What the…?” the old man suddenly said. 

Irina turned to him and said, “Is there something wrong?” 

She looked over the old man’s shoulder to see the cabinet shelf he had rolled out was littered with bits of pale, dead skin and some splotches of blood. The old coroner did a quick double take of his sheet to confirm it was the right cabinet. 

“Um… nothing, ma’am,” he said, trying to hide his nerves, “The body just appears to have been moved without my knowledge. I need to reach my superior, I’ll be right back.” 

The old man stepped past Irina and began unlocking the door to find his boss as his visitor looked around with her back to him. That’s why she didn’t notice the poor old coroner getting silently snatched up to the ceiling by a strong arm covered in peeling skin and scales! All she heard was the clicking of the door lock and the jingling of the man’s keys, at least that was what she heard at first. 

CHIT CHIT CHIT CHIT CHIT 

She then heard a new, stranger sound similar to that of a rattlesnake’s tail. 

When she turned around, all she saw was the half-opened door and the coroner’s keys swinging about with one of them still in the lock. She walked over to the door and took a peek out in the hallway; the old man was nowhere to be found. 

“Dr. Vinnors…?” she called out to him. 

She heard no response, but then felt something dripping onto her shoulder. Irina froze at the feeling of wetness seeping through her jacket and blouse before slowly looking to see a drop of blood on her shoulder. It splotched some of her strawberry-blonde hair red on its way down. 

“What…?” she said, tapping the drop with her finger. 

Finally, she realized where the blood was coming from and slowly began to look up at the ceiling. What she saw was quite possibly the most horrifying thing she had ever seen in a decade of being part of a crime syndicate: 

Dr. Vinnors was on the ceiling with his eyes rolled back into his head and his skin was as pale as a ghost! Not only that, but his blood was being slurped disgustingly from his neck by a beast that looked like a naked man that had blood-red eyes with slit pupils and patches of brownish-gray scales beneath its peeling dead skin! 

“Howdy, Boss Belikov,” the monstrous creature said, with a Texas accent. 

Upon hearing him speak, her eyes widened even further than they already were as she recognized the voice. It was raspier than before, but it was undeniably him. 

“Aidikoff!” she gasped. 

He smiled maliciously at her as he dropped the dead body of poor Dr. Vinnors and saw him go splat on the floor right next to his old mob leader. As soon as he did, she took advantage of the still open door and ran as fast as she could, kicking off her six-inch heels in the process. Unfortunately, she didn’t get far as she suddenly found herself tripping in the hallway from the monster that used to be Anton Aidikoff. He literally slithered like a serpent into her path at lightning-fast speed. 

“I don’t think so, Boss!” he hissed, looking down at her fallen form as she looked up at him in defiance, “Well, what do we got here…?” 

She narrowed her eyes in confusion, until she followed his gaze and her eyes widened instantly. It seemed her fall caused her purse to fall open and its contents to come spilling out; including a now-broken pager with a certain red symbol on it. Like that of vampire teeth. 

WHOOSH! 

Before she had a chance to reach for it, the beast slithered back down and grabbed it from her. He then grabbed her by the hair and pulled her up to eye level, warranting a loud scream from her in the process. Finally, he pulled her in close and took in a generous helping of her feminine scent with a few flicks of his new forked tongue. 

“Ah, Irina,” he hissed, speaking her name with his best Russian accent, “It’s so nice to finally smell you.” 

She grimaced as his forked tongue briefly lapped at her skin and she caught a noseful of his disgusting, death-like breath. Suddenly, before he had a chance to stop her, she slipped a concealed knife out from her sleeve and stuck it right in his neck! 

All he did was chuckle. 

“Nice try, darlin’,” he said, ripping the knife out and taking a stray piece of old human skin with it, “But you can’t kill me, I’m already dead.” 

Irina stared at him in abject terror; she had no way of getting away from him now and no way of calling for help from her two heroes. Worst of all, the worst person she had ever met was back to life as a horrible monster. 

“Now I take it you’re the one who’s been tipping them boys off about our operations, right? Did you tell them to kill me too? If so, why? I’d like to know,” he asked. 

She said nothing, trying to maintain her defiant composure. 

“Tell me!” he screeched and jerked her closer, nearly making her gag from his breath. 

“I did it for Sergei!” she cried, hoping he would pull away from her. 

Luckily for her, he did, but more so out of confusion than mercy. 

“Your late husband?” he asked. 

“Da!” she said, her voice angry and defiant, “My misha never wanted to be in charge of this mob. For as long as I’ve known him, he resented his family for being a part of it. And, worse, he hated having to become its leader after his brother died. It took years for us to plan our takedown and escape, but then he died before we could go through with it. I was merely honoring his memory by continuing with the plan, and those two ‘heroes’ made for a perfect means of accelerating the process.” 

Aidikoff raised an eyebrow at her story. Despite how ridiculous it sounded, he found himself impressed. The leader of the mafia was the mole trying to bring them down the entire time. How ultimate. That’s when he got a particularly poisonous idea that would give him his revenge in more ways than one. 

“Well then, I know the perfect way to get you what you want,” he said, reaching into her pocket and pulling out her phone, “I just need to get your boys – all of them – together in the same place. And, with my new powers, they’ll do exactly as I say or watch you die.” 

Irina’s eyes widened at the sound of that as she said, “How in the name of God did you become… this?” 

He shot her a malicious smile and replied, “Ask the leaner one.” 

B

Twelve hours ago… 

SLAM! CLICK-CLACK. SLAM! 

In the admin offices of the University of Las Vegas’ Biochemistry Department, Anton Aidikoff was standing before a gang of men in pin-striped suits. Erik Rollins was among them; he and the others were all hard at work either pulling open file cabinets or copying and pasting online documents onto flash-drives before permanently deleting them. 

“Hurry up, boys!” Aidikoff ordered, rubbing his thumb across the shiny, metal handle of his large hunting knife, “We gotta get all this stuff done before security can find out we’re here.” 

“Or worse,” Rollins said, pulling his flash-drive from the computer. 

As soon as he said that, a sense of dread fell upon all of the remaining goons as they continued their work. Aidikoff rolled his eyes in disbelief at their fear. 

All of a sudden… 

CRASH!!! 

…Aidikoff and the others were interrupted by a sudden noise like the sound of glass shattering! 

Erik and the others all froze where they were as the room fell so quiet that Aidikoff swore he could hear their hearts speeding up. He raised an eyebrow as he turned to where he heard the noise coming from. 

“Get back to work!” he growled at the frightened men, “I’ll see what that was.” 

He removed his hunting knife from its holster and slowly tiptoed out of the room into the hallway. The only sound to be heard as he moved was a few small drops of yellow-green liquid – rattlesnake venom – seeping from the tip of his blade. As soon as he was out of the room, the other men got shakingly back to work. 

“You don’t think that noise was them do you?” asked one of the goons, directing his question at Rollins. 

“With what they’re capable of…?” Rollins replied, “You can bet your ass it’s them.” 

“Do you think this is a problem?” 

All of a sudden, the men were interrupted by my voice as I swung down from where I was hiding. Every goon instantly turned to see me hanging like a bat from the ceiling above with my arms crossed over my chest. 

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!” 

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! 

Erik Rollins let out a blood-curdling scream as he and the others released a hail of bullets at the ceiling where I hung. However, by the time they stopped, I was gone with only a cloud of plaster-dust left in my place. They all began frantically looking about to see where I had gone, especially Erik Rollins, who was more jittery than the rest of them. He was also the only one of them wisely keeping his back to a wall, which allowed him to see me floating up behind one of the guys. 

“Look out!!!” he cried, pointing the man’s way. 

The poor man quickly turned around to see my blood-red eyes staring at him from behind my kato mask. That’s when I grabbed him by the lapels of his pin-striped suit and flew up to the ceiling where I banged his head against it, knocking him unconscious. As the men all turned their guns toward me, they were suddenly pushed from the side by a speeding shadow that knocked half of them down like dominoes. 

“Good work, Fang!” I said, dropping the unconscious goon and flipping through the air behind the three remaining goons. 

All three of them let out more shots as they followed me flipping over them. Once I had landed, I grabbed two of the goons’ guns and broke them both in half with my enhanced strength before pushing the two men back. They slid across the floor and hit the wall behind them, both knocked out cold. 

Suddenly, instead of more gunshots, I was surprised to see the last goon’s fist slowly moving toward me. Well, it was moving slow to me as I moved out of the way with the speed of a bat’s wings. 

“Too slow!” I said in a cheeky tone of voice as the big goon threw punch after punch. 

The guy was getting angrier and more tired with every punch as he saw me smile at him and raise my eyebrows suggestively whenever I stopped. Finally, he was stopped by my buddy, Fang, jumping quietly behind him and knocking him out with one karate-chop to the back of the neck. 

“Come on, B, stop playing around,” he said, before turning to Erik Rollins who was still cowering in the corner with his gun trained on us, “We’ve got work to do.” 

I smiled as we both made our way slowly toward the frightened criminal. 

“Stay back, demons!” he cried, tossing his gun aside and pulling out another weapon in its place… a cross that previously hung covertly around his neck. 

Fang and I raised our eyebrows as we looked at each other before throwing our heads back in hilarious laughter. Poor Rollins was terrifyingly taken aback by our response; I heard his heart beating even faster than it had been before. 

“Sorry, Rollins,” I said proudly, edging closer to the man, “If you wanna go up against a real vampire, crosses and other religious symbols ain’t gonna cut it.” 

Fang nodded in agreement with a half-amused, half-sympathetic smile on his face. 

“No, but this does…!” 

Suddenly, I saw something splash against Fang’s arm that seemed to sizzle like butter thrown into a hot pan and he howled with pain as he fell to his side, almost into me! 

“Fang!” I cried, just before some of the liquid that touched him also splattered on my fingers, “Ouch!” 

I cried in pain as I felt the same sensation on my skin, which was like the feeling we experience during our morning ritual, only worse! Looking down at my own fingers, I saw a red, blistering second-degree burn forming where I had been splashed. That’s when I looked up to see the source of the liquid: Aidikoff!!! 

He stood confidently with an alcohol flask full of the mystery liquid in one hand and his large hunting knife in the other. A knife that he now had poised directly over Fang’s heart. 

“Buddy…!” I cried, ready to jump to his defense. 

“Ah!” Aidikoff said, holding up a finger, “Move a muscle and I drive this baby right into his heart…!” 

Fang struggled to get free, but could barely move from the pain of his burns. 

I said nothing, just standing still as I took in the horror of what I was seeing before I finally said, my voice shaking with anger and fear, “What the hell did you do to him?”  

The bastard opened his mouth to speak when he was interrupted by Erik Rollins who had perked up with a smug smile on his face and said, “Looks like he just got the best of you two spawns of Satan. Holy water, right, Aidikoff…?” 

The tired Texan rolled his eyes, saying nothing as he slipped his flask back into his pocket and immediately replaced it with a tranquilizer pistol from inside his jacket. In the blink of an eye – to me and Fang’s horrified surprise – he shot Rollins right in the neck! Poor Rollins clutched his neck and fell backward, slowly falling unconscious. 

“Finally, he shuts up,” Aidikoff said, putting the tranq gun back in his jacket. 

I shook my head in horror at what I had just seen. I remained silent at Aidikoff’s cold and immediate attack on Erik Rollins like the venomous snake his hat strap used to be. Sam did the same, staring at the unhinged man in absolute shock. 

“Actually, this here is sun-water,” the Texan continued, “Put some water in a jar, leave it out in the sun all day; makes for an easy, do-it-yourself method against suckers like you.” 

If my heart was still beating, it would’ve stopped right there at that statement of his. 

“You know what we are…?” I finally croaked out. 

Aidikoff smirked and said, “Of course. When Rollins there told us all about how you handled him and his boys the other night, especially the part about the big teeth. Lucky for me, you boys ain’t the first suckers I’ve come across.” 

My eyes widened at the sound of that. Fang and I weren’t the first vampires he’s encountered before. That must mean there were others out there. I always hoped so, ever since we first changed, but I could never be sure. Not until that moment, and I could still scarcely believe it. And Fang noticed. 

“Don’t listen to him, Blood,” he groaned, “He’s bluffing.” 

Suddenly, the crazed Texan let out a blood-curdling cackle and said, “Trust me, boy, I don’t bluff, especially when it comes to suckers.” 

I knew he was telling the truth. It couldn’t be just a lie or a bluff; if it was, Aidikoff wouldn’t have used the sun-water on Fang. Nor would he have been holding his large knife directly over Fang’s heart. 

“Well, even if it is true, who says you can hurt us?” Fang said, still trying to sound cavalier, “You’re just a human.” 

“Ha!” he said, mockingly, “Look where I got my knife pointed, boy! It’s not exactly a wooden stake, but it should still be effective in getting the job done. Shall we put that theory to the test?” 

As he spoke, Aidikoff gripped his knife tighter and it began to pierce ever-so-slightly through Fang’s shirt at the soft flesh beneath it. Instantly, all the emotions I was feeling at that moment flowed directly to my eyes; that’s when I learned that even the undead were capable of adrenaline rushes. 

NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!” 

I let out another ear-splitting shriek so loud that a couple of windows and other glass items all shattered! 

Aidikoff and Fang both winced, which is when I saw my opening. I quickly grabbed Fang by the arm and ripped him away from Aidikoff’s grip before I charged at him, knocking both his flask and the knife from his hands. With a lightning-fast spin, I caught the falling blade in midair, bent it into a boomerang shape with my strength and, finally, drove it through his heart! I didn’t even notice that I had sliced off both the middle and index fingers from his right hand in the process. 

The bastard looked horrifyingly into my eyes with absolute shock. They say never to look into the eyes of those you kill, but I did more than just look. I quickly moved my tongue around behind my closed lips before finally reeling my head back and releasing a split-second stream of blood-red saliva into his eyes! He let out a painful howl before I let him fall limply to the floor, dead as a doornail. 

“How’s that for a broken heart, you white-trash hood!” I said, almost sadistically. 

I took in and out tired, shallow breaths – one after the other – as I tried to recover from what just happened. That is, until I suddenly froze; I felt two eyes staring at me from behind, which is when I saw Fang laying on the floor, barely able to hold himself up as he stared up at me in horror. 

That’s when the realization of what I had just done began to sink in. 

I looked down at gouts of Anton Aidikoff’s blood on my fingers, right next to the tiny burns from the sun-water. I instinctively began taking in one of my long, deep breaths before choking and coughing halfway through as a new scent and taste entered my sinus. 

That of human blood freshly spilt. 

“Ah! Oooooh…!” 

The two of us made it back to the cave in a daze. Blood and I left the scene exactly as it was while he flew us both back. I was still in too much pain to fly myself. 

At that moment, he was pouring blood-red liquid onto my wound. He had scooped it up after dipping his own semi-burnt fingers into the pool beneath the bat-head etching, which made his burn slowly disappear as soon as he touched it. Now he was at work spilling it on to me. I yelped in pain before the pain immediately gave way to cooling, soothing relief. 

“Thanks, V…” I said as my burn began to heal rapidly, “Now, would you mind telling me what happened back there?” 

He didn’t reply, avoiding eye contact the whole time. Also, from the glassy look in his eyes and the way his chin quivered ever-so-slightly, I could tell he was holding something back big time. 

“Come on, talk to me,” I probed, trying not to sound like I was rushing him. 

He closed his eyes and let out a very heavy sigh, but all he said was, “I don’t know.” 

The heaviness in his voice was loud and clear. Before I could continue probing, Vinny stood up and turned away from me to begin taking his stuff off as if it was any other night. I slowly stood up, still in a bit of pain, and faced the back of his head, not giving up. 

“I have to know,” I finally said, “We both made a vow never to kill a human, and you just broke that vow. Are you planning on doing it again?” 

He suddenly froze after pulling off his mask and said, after a brief pause, “No.” 

“Oh, yeah? Then why did you do it tonight?” I asked, trying not-so-successfully to not sound accusatory. 

Vinny suddenly smacked his mask against his hip and turned to face me. 

“Why does it matter?” he growled at me. 

I rolled my eyes and put my hands on my hips as I said, “Because I want to make sure you’re okay, Vinny…! You’re my best friend. We’ve been together since high school; not to mention the two of us both died and came back right here in this cave together. And after all that we’ve been through, V, are you really just not gonna tell me why you suddenly decided to kill a guy?” 

He stood completely still and said nothing. 

“Come on, buddy,” I said, softening my tone, “We’re best friends. You don’t have to be afraid, I promise.” 

Finally, he closed his eyes and asked, “You want to know why I did it?” 

“Yes,” I said, nodding, “I want to know why.” 

He took a deep breath and, without letting it out, he answered, “Okay… this is why.” 

Suddenly, before I even knew what had happened, Vinny had run right up to me with his shirt still off, grabbed the sides of my face and kissed me right on the lips! 

I froze completely, my eyes widening as I was swept up in a sudden feeling of shock, like getting a slap to the face without warning. After that, I felt my heartbeat in my ears like I was alive again, followed by a weird twinge in my groin like one of those naked-in-public dreams. That’s when the realization of what was happening finally hit me: My best friend was kissing me on the lips! 

Finally, our lips parted and Vinny stepped back, avoiding eye contact with me for just a moment before looking back at me with only his eyes. I didn’t know how to respond; I only stared into space with my eyes wide with surprise and my mouth hanging open. That’s when Vinny perked up, realizing what he just did. His face then went red, and not with pleasure. 

ZOOM! 

All of a sudden, before I had the chance to say anything, Vinny had sped out of the cave in a flash, taking his stray clothes and duffel bag with him. As quickly as I could, I ran to the cave mouth to see my truck shaking as if someone had pounced on it hard; by the time I got to it, I saw only one body bag in the back. I then looked up in the sky to see him flying away with the body bag wrapped around him to protect him from the quickly rising sun. 

“Vinny, wait!!!” I called out to him, but he just kept flying, “Damn it!”  

Later in the evening… 

“Damn it! Damn it!! Damn it!!!”

That’s what I had on my mind pretty much the whole day, which I spent avoiding Sam and all the usual places he’d look for me. I didn’t even bother calling off work, nor did I care to. At that moment, I was in too much of a horrified, depressed haze to do anything except sit at the end of some hole-in-the-wall gay bar that I figured Sam wouldn’t be caught dead in. 

BZZZ! BZZZ! 

“Shut up, please,” I growled under my breath with a gravely sigh. 

I pulled out my phone and saw yet another call from Sam that I ignored. That was his ninth time calling; Joel gave up after the fourth. 

CLICK! 

“Rough day?” I heard a voice say. 

Looking up from my phone, I saw the bartender looking at me with his arm extended and his lighter lit. He was a friendly looking man in his forties or early fifties with dark hair flecked with gray and a nice five o’clock shadow all over the lower half of his face. 

I smiled, slightly amused as I said, “You have no idea.” 

He nodded and put away his lighter before saying, “I can always tell. Is it business or domestic?” 

“Both,” I said, almost instinctively. 

“Damn!” he said, only a little surprised, “You and your partner work together…?” 

“Yeah…” I said, still hunched over my drink, “Except he’s not my partner, at least not in the domestic partner sense of the word.” 

The bartender paused for a moment, understanding what I was hinting at. 

“Ah, I see, unrequited love, huh?” he asked, which I nodded at, “So, what is it; you let him know how you feel about him and he freaked out?” 

I looked up with a deadpan expression and said, “How’d you guess?” 

“We get it all the time around here,” he said, “Poor bastards falling in love with their straight bros, then they decide to let them know and, the next thing they know, they’re sitting right where you are, shooting whiskey like a country music singer.” 

“Story of my life,” I said, “God! Sometimes I wish the two of us had never met; that he hadn’t stood up for me against those douchey jock friends of his back in high school. Why couldn’t he just push me down and give me a wedgie like the rest of them? At least then none of this shit – any of it – would’ve happened.” 

The bartender furrowed his brow with curiosity. 

“He stood up for you…? Against other jocks?” he asked, “That sounds to me like he’s a pretty caring guy, especially towards you.” 

I looked up at the man, taken aback by what he had just said to me. 

“You think so?” I asked. 

He handed a customer and her girlfriend their drinks before saying, “Yeah, totally. He stood up for you against his friends back in high school, right? Well, I’d say that’s pretty rare as far as teenage boys are concerned; many of them are too concerned with showing off to the girls to give any thought toward other guys. Especially the guys who are considered different or social rejects. Sounds to me like you might’ve had a keeper on your hands if he hadn’t freaked out at you.” 

That’s when I stopped to think about it for a moment, realizing what I was just told. 

“Sam didn’t freak out when I kissed him,” I thought to myself, “He seemed surprised, yes, but he didn’t push me away or tell me to get lost; I left before he had the chance. I did all the freaking out, not him.” 

Upon that realization, I felt a new, scarier heaviness in my heart and knew I had to find him. I quickly finished my drink and got to my feet. 

“Thank you,” I told the bartender, tenderly. 

He just raised an eyebrow at me in confusion as he cleaned a glass with his rag. 

Just as I pulled out my phone, preparing to call him, I was suddenly stopped by the sound of people clamoring. When I looked up to see what they were fussing about, I saw everyone in the joint rushing as fast as they could toward a big TV hanging in one of the high corners of the bar. 

“This is Carmina Flores reporting live from outside Las Vegas’ Black Crocus Hotel & Casino where its owner, identified as Mrs. Irina Belikov, wife of the late Sergei Belikov is being held in an apparent hostage situation by a strange-looking man in a red suit,” said Sam’s favorite reporter as her cameraman kept turning back and forth between her and the building’s roof. 

On camera, Irina stood perilously close to the edge of the building with her hands bound together via zip-tie and her mouth duct-taped. She was staring at someone with a look of defiance in her eyes, though there appeared to be no one there… aside from a bent hunting knife being held to her throat by some kind of invisible force! 

The rest of the bar fell into uproar at the sight of her, except for me. I just stared at the television with eyes wide in terror at what I was seeing. Little did I know, it was about to get a lot worse! 

“And now he appears to be kicking open some kind of cloth tarp on to the side of the building!” Carmina continued. 

The camera stayed fixed on the side of the building as she spoke. Whoever was there nudged a large, rolled up paint tarp with some kind of message painted on its white surface in blood: 

“Blood & Fang, 

Come save your dear irina by midnight 

Or she’ll be dead… 

After the rest of the city. 

Count on it!!! 

Instead of a name, the bottom right corner was signed with a rather ominous drawing of a snake sitting coiled up in a cowboy hat. My eyes widened in terror at the sight of the sign before finally giving way to narrow, defiant eyes and gritted teeth. 

As if I didn’t already feel guilty enough as it is about killing him. 

Less than thirty minutes later… 

“Come on, B, where are you?” I whispered to myself as I sped my way through the air toward the Black Crocus Hotel & Casino. 

I spent all day looking for him after he ran away early this morning. Well, nearly all day, since I needed to take some time to figure things out after what happened between us. I wish I could say I did figure things out, but I’d be lying. It took time, but I eventually realized that I needed Vinny to figure things out completely. 

“Look! There they are!” I heard a few members of the crowd saying as I got closer to the building. 

However, those comments were quickly followed by them saying, “No, it’s just one of them. I thought they were supposed to be together.” 

I ignored the comments as I finally landed on the top of the building where Irina stood right in the middle of the rooftop. She was still restrained like I saw on the news – thank god for electronics stores that still leave their TVs playing in the window – but now the blade held to her throat was gone. 

“Irina, are you okay?” I asked, pulling the tape from her mouth. 

“It’s a trap!!!” she immediately cried. 

CHIT CHIT CHIT CHIT CHIT… BRKK! 

All of a sudden, I heard a scratchy rattling noise like a rattlesnake’s tail before being viciously pushed away by a strange figure in a dark red suit. I slid across the roof and finally stopped hard when I crashed into the lip on the roof’s edge. 

“Ow…!” I said, my brain still rolling around in my head from the impact, “That’s the worst quarterback sack I’ve ever had.” 

“Well, ain’t that good to know,” said a raspy, Texas-accented voice out of nowhere. 

That’s when I looked up toward the source of the voice and my eyes widened in terror at the sight of Irina being held in the arms of the mysterious, red-suited figure. He was a tall man covered in brownish-gray scales with slit, reptilian pupils and two ribbed growths – like rattlesnake tails ending in sharp, black stingers – in place of his middle and index fingers! 

CHIT CHIT CHIT CHIT CHIT 

He twitched his rattle-like fingers and made the scratchy rattling sound from before as he said, “Howdy, partner. Remember me…?” 

“Hi there, boys,” the snake-like man said, “Long time, no see.” 

My eyes widened and my mouth fell open when I realized who I was looking at. 

“My god!” I said, “Aidikoff!!!” 

He smiled like the cat that swallowed the canary and said, “Actually, as of early this morning, I decided to go by this gal’s little nickname for me… Call me: Snake-Oil!” 

As he said that, he opened his elastic jaw inhumanly wide, showing off his snake-like fangs and extending his forked tongue. The slimy tongue creeped over to Irina’s cringing face and slowly wrapped itself around her jaw, leaving a trail of yellowish spit all over her neck! 

“Argh!!!!” I angrily growled as I jumped up at super-fast speed, charging at the gross bastard. 

Suddenly, before I could reach him, the snake-man spun Irina away and slunk down to the floor before slithering around me and grabbing me from behind! He then grabbed me by the neck and threw me down onto my back, where he held me down as he knelt over me. 

“Nice try, boy,” he said, “But thanks to your murderous friend, I don’t need sun-water to stop you, now that I’m just as fast as you. Hell, I’m faster!” 

I growled at him and said, “You won’t get away with this, Aidikoff!” 

He squeezed my neck tighter and said, “Snake-Oil, please… And it don’t matter to me if I get away with it or not. I’m just here to get my revenge on your little friend who killed me… as well as my old boss who set me up to be killed.” 

As he said that, he turned toward Irina lying unconscious nearby. My eyes widened at the realization of what he was gesturing toward. 

“By the way, where is your little friend?” Snake-Oil asked, “It ain’t like you to come alone to a fight.” 

I felt my heart grow heavy, knowing that I had no idea where my old buddy had gone. 

Until… 

“He’s not alone!”

…I heard an all-too-familiar voice say from behind Snake-Oil. 

He turned to see my dear buddy, Blood, standing confidently over the snake-man with clenched fists. I didn’t even realize that my face had lit up at the sight of him, but he certainly did as his eyes sparkled upon looking into mine. 

“Now get off of him!” Blood said, jumping into the air to give the bastard a good old flying dragon kick. 

That is, until Snake-Oil stopped him in midair! 

Blood and I went wide-eyed at the sight of his ankle being held firmly in Snake-Oil’s hand. My buddy struggled to try and free his leg before the bastard moved too fast for either of us to do anything about it. The next thing we both knew, Snake-Oil was gripping Blood by his neck with his rattle-fingered hand, while his black cowboy boot was on my chest holding me down! 

“So pathetic,” Snake-Oil said, “Then again, I’d expect nothing less from a murdering bastard like you.” 

Blood gritted his teeth as he struggled to get free to no avail. That’s when Snake-Oil reached into his jacket and pulled out a new weapon. A weapon that made both of us gasp at the sight of it: 

A wooden stake! 

“Thanks to you, boy, I now know from personal experience that any given weapon in the heart won’t do,” Snake-Oil said. 

I could feel my undead heart beating in my ears – I didn’t even know that was possible – as the bastard pointed the stake at Blood’s heart. Just then, I heard Blood say something I half expected to say myself. 

“Do your worst, snaggletooth,” he said, his voice strong, but with an underlying sense of fear just beneath the surface. 

Snake-Oil grinned maliciously and said, “With pleasure.” 

With that said, the evil snake-man reeled his arm back with the stake aimed directly at Blood’s heart and, as fast as a rattlesnake’s tail, he plunged the wooden stake… 

“URGH!!!” 

…right through me! 

Blood’s eyes widened in shock and horror as the stake dug right into my soft flesh and my own vampiric blood began spilling on to me. Snake-Oil turned to him and smiled with pure sadistic cruelty. 

“You told me to do my worst…” he said, looking back down at me, “…so I did my worst.”

Finally, he threw Blood to the ground next to me and stepped back to see the painful sight unfold. 

“No, no, no, Sam!” he said, quickly taking me in his arms and shaking me, “Sam, stay with me! Stay with me, buddy, please! I can’t lose you!”   

My breathing became shallower and shallower with each breath I tried to take, as if I were being constricted by a giant snake. A snake named Anton Aidikoff! Suddenly, I became overwhelmed by a strange feeling of fuzziness and warmth, like when the pain of a charley horse finally begins to subside.  

“Blood…” I choked out, a small trickle of blood pouring out of my mouth as my eyes began to droop, “…I-I’m so…” 

“No, buddy, no,” he said, his eyes glistening with unshed tears, “You have nothing to be sorry for! This is all my fault, not yours. If I hadn’t killed him, then none of this would’ve happened.” 

“So true!” Snake-Oil chimed in. 

Blood ignored him as he reached his free arm under both of my knees, preparing to carry me. But then, before he could, I put my hand on his cheek to stop him. He looked down at me and gripped the hand I had on his cheek as we stared into each other’s eyes; his were now filled with tears on the verge of falling. 

Finally, I croaked out one final statement: 

“Vinny… brother… don’t – be – afraid.” 

He shook, like he felt a sharp pain somewhere as the tears finally fell from his wide eyes. And that’s when I closed mine, letting out my last breath as the world fell away. 

“No…” 

At that same moment… 

NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!” 

Irina Belikov was shocked awake from her unconscious state by a sudden ear-splitting shriek that shattered every glass thing within earshot. 

She turned around on the rooftop floor to see Blood kneeling down with Fang in his arms while Snake-Oil stood over them looking more viciously proud than ever. The screech seemed to be coming from their direction, which is when she noticed something: Snake-Oil was reaching back into his jacket for something. Something sharp! 

“Actually, boy…” the bastard said to Vinny, “…be afraid. Be very afraid.” 

As he said that, he pulled out another wooden stake he had concealed in the other side of his jacket. Unfortunately for him, he was about to realize what a big mistake he had made as Blood looked up at him with tear-filled eyes full of pure hate. 

That’s when a new noise entered the building’s earshot, like wings flapping. Millions of wings. 

“What in the hell is that noise?!” Snake-Oil said, confused. 

Blood ignored him and just gave his poor friend a small kiss on the forehead before saying, “This is for you, bro.” 

Finally, as he let his dear friend fall limply onto the floor, Blood stood up to face the monster who killed his brother in arms. As the noise grew louder and ever closer, the broken hero clenched his fist and lifted it high into the air as he, himself, began to levitate. 

“Come on, boys…!” he cried into the air, “…let’s feed!” 

All of a sudden, the still-gathered crowd at the ground level – as well as Irina – were all widening their eyes and mouths in awe at the sight of them: Bats! Lots of bats! At least a million of them came swarming in from all directions outside of the city. Cave bats, spotted bats, big brown bats, little brown bats, even a handful of Mexican free-tailed bats! Every bat able to hear Blood’s howl of pain, was suddenly flying to his aid, right into Snake-Oil. 

The bastard screamed in terror as Blood charged at him along with his little friends. 

Irina watched with a mixture of pride, joy, and pure awe as Blood and the gathering swarm all snatched Snake-Oil, flying him at lightning speed into the urban canyon below. She smiled, savoring the moment as she felt Anton Aidikoff finally got what was coming to him. 

That is, until her gaze was drawn by poor Fang lying in the middle of the roof. As she looked at him sympathetically, she then noticed Snake-Oil’s bent knife just a few feet away. 

Meanwhile… 

“Incredible!” cried Carmina Florez, still reporting live, “One of our two heroes has just carried the mysterious man off of the building with the aid of an entire swarm of bats! I can only imagine what they’re doing inside that cloud of creatures!” 

Inside the swirling swarm of bats, Blood was punching Snake-Oil in the face, causing his hat to fly off and into the gathering creatures below him. Snake-Oil tried unsuccessfully to drive the stake he was still holding on to for dear life into Blood’s heart, only for Blood to break it in half and throw it away. Once that was done, Snake-Oil hissed at him and slithered under Blood, coming up behind him and holding him in a headlock. He spread his fangs, which dripped with venom, ready to bite directly into Blood’s skull before being knocked back by a reverse headbutt. 

Snake-Oil spit some bloody venom out of his mouth and said, “Not bad, but you can’t win this.” 

“Shut up!” Blood cried, his eyes full of fire. 

Blood lunged at him again, only for Snake-Oil to slip out of the way – and out of the still gathering swarm! The young vampire looked from side to side for him before waving his arms in an ‘enough’ gesture and letting out another ear-splitting screech. And, just like that, the swarming bats began to dissipate, revealing Snake-Oil on the roof of a building below. 

“Oh, no you don’t!” Blood growled, flying down to him at breakneck speed. 

The cowardly snake-man was trying to, literally, slither his way out of the fight. Just as he was about to slink away down the side of the building, Blood crashed into him, sending bits of debris from the edge of the roof flying down with them. The two of them fell onto yet another roof just beneath the first and rolled around together until they finally stopped… 

…with Snake-Oil on top. 

“Oh, yes, I do,” he said, “Like I said, you can’t win this fight, boy.” 

Blood growled and groaned as he tried his hardest to get free. Unfortunately, just like his dear friend before him, it was all in vain. 

“Hmmm… you remind me of your boyfriend in this position,” Snake-Oil said, “Is that why you want me dead so badly? You didn’t like me threatening your poor, dead buddy, huh? Well, don’t worry, I can just about guarantee that you’ll be joining him in sucker-hell pretty soon, boy.” 

As he said that, he looked over to another area of the rooftop. When Blood looked to see where he was looking, he saw a pile of wooden casks stacked neatly in a corner. 

“Bingo,” Snake-Oil said, grabbing Blood by the shirt and dragging him over to them. 

Blood struggled to try and free himself to no avail. That’s when Snake-Oil dropped him to the concrete and held him down with his boot like he previously did Fang. He grabbed one of the wooden boards making up the cask and snapped it off before breaking it in half to make a new stake. 

He then took the stake in both hands and held it over his head before saying, “Now… time for you to suck this, bitch!” 

Blood gritted his teeth in defiance and closed his eyes, awaiting the deadly blow. 

Until… 

“Why don’t you pick on someone your own size?” 

…both of them went instantly wide-eyed at the sound of an all-too-familiar voice. 

“Hey, B!” said Fang, holding up Snake-Oil’s arms as he looked down at his friend on the floor. 

Blood stared up at his newly restored best friend, unable to believe it was really him at first. However, as soon as the realization set in, his lip began to quiver and his eyes began to glisten with new tears. As for Snake-Oil, his reptilian eyes were wide open and unblinking with confused terror; he even dropped the stake he held, his confusion overriding everything else in his head. 

“It’s not possible!” he said, more to himself than either of the two young men. 

Fang turned to him with his own hint of sadistic glee and said, “Actually, it is… with a little help from your old boss.” 

“Wh-What!?” Snake-Oil stammered. 

“Let’s just say she did for me what she always refused to do for you…” Fang replied, licking a small bit of blood from the corner of his mouth, “…she said yes.” 

Snake-Oil gritted his teeth with pure rage, just as Fang kicked him in the face. As the snake-man fell back and slid across the rooftop, Fang turned to Blood, still on the floor, and extended his hand. Blood quickly took it, not taking his eyes off of his buddy the entire time, as if he’d vanish if he stopped looking for even a second. 

“Are you okay, B-” Fang began to ask before being stopped by his buddy grabbing hold of him in a tight, loving embrace. 

Fang was surprised at first, but then he smiled and hugged him back. He felt his dear friend shaking as he sobbed over his reappearance. 

“It’s okay, bud,” he said, “I’m okay. You don’t have to be sad.” 

Blood slowly began to let him go and wiped away his tears as he said, “I can’t believe it’s really you… I’m sorry. I’m so sorry I ran away, buddy. It’s just… I was afraid. After what happened between us in the cave, I didn’t know if… I wasn’t sure that you’d-” 

Before he could finish, Fang put his hands on his shoulders and looked directly into his eyes as he said, “Hey, you are my best friend! And I care about you, no matter what!” 

As he said that, he gave Blood a kiss on the forehead, which made him smile tenderly. 

“Awww… isn’t that sweet!” Snake-Oil’s voice came from the side, “Maybe I oughta stake you two pussies at the same time to preserve the moment.” 

Just then, Snake-Oil lunged at the two of them, going for the stake he had dropped at their feet. As he lunged, Fang had covertly slipped something into Blood’s hand – it was the bent hunting knife left on the other rooftop – and gestured for him to go ahead and use it. He was hesitant at first, that is, until he remembered what happened the last time he did it. 

“Yeah, let’s preserve the moment,” Blood said, whirling out of the way at super fast speed and finally delivering the knife directly into his back! 

Snake-Oil’s face froze in horror as he fell limply to the floor again. 

Blood and Fang stood on either side of him, looking down at his body before looking up at each other and hugging once more. 

Some time later, the police stormed the roof where they had left him. The body was still there, the hunting knife in the back keeping him dead long enough for them to take him into custody. They even left a note explaining how to handle him once they had him. 

“Do not remove the blade until he’s locked up. Inject daily with garlic extract to keep him in check, and keep him away from sunlight. -B&F” 

As for the boys themselves, they were busy flying a nearly dead Irina Belikov into the Valley of Fire National Park. By the time they reached their intended destination, Blood and Fang stood before the blood-red pool in the middle of their cave with her in Fang’s arms. 

“You sure about this…?” Fang asked. 

Blood nodded and said, “Well, we both broke our sacred rules in the past two days, so it’s only fair to give her a chance. Besides, I know what it’s like to have a human life on your conscience. It ain’t fun.” 

Fang nodded in agreement as he threw her into the pool and they both watched as she began sinking to the bottom. Blood laid his hand on his shoulder as they looked at each other. 

“We’re going to need a bigger cave,” he said. 

END

Blood and Fang by Jasmine Lucas, https://www.instagram.com/jasmineluc_official

Right Where You Want Me (Updated on 11/5/2023)

John and Zeke by Noa Franklin, https://www.instagram.com/noa_franklin80/

Somewhere in New Orleans… 

“There you go, sweetheart. Drink your dinner.” 

A handsome dark-skinned man in his late twenties placed a small bowl of milk on the carpeted floor of his apartment. That’s when the most gorgeous tuxedo cat slipped in from the kitchen window and lapped at the milk in the bowl as her owner smiled at his sweet pet happily enjoying her evening meal. 

Suddenly, a flash of lightning from the rainy night outside his window pulled the man’s attention elsewhere. 

He tightened the waist-ribbon on his silky blue bathrobe as he got to work pouring some special wine into a silver libation bowl. After that, he made his way towards a door in the corner with a pentagram drawn on it. 

“It’s time,” he said to himself. 

Slowly, he opened the door to reveal a small room containing a stone altar covered by a black velvet cloth and surrounded by silver chalk markings forming the Wheel of Hecate. On top of the altar sat a double-edged steel athame with a jeweled handle, as well as various herbs, spices, and candles of different colors. The man quickly placed his silver libation bowl on top of the altar and lit each candle before kneeling down in front of the altar chanting: 

“Hecate, Witch Queen, hear my plea, 

Bring forth justice, I ask of Thee!” 

As he continued, the lock to his apartment door was quietly being picked by someone in a green snakeskin jacket accented by strands of long, blood-red hair. 

HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!! 

The man’s cat made her feelings about the mysterious guest known immediately while said guest looked back at her with eyes hidden behind a pair of mirror-like sunglasses. The poor feline meowed sadly at her expression before rushing back out the window in search of a new home. 

Once the cat was gone, the stranger began walking quietly toward the pentagram-covered door and turned the knob slowly so as not to alert the man inside. He had just finished his chant and was now humming, eyes closed, with his hands held together like a priest in prayer. As the stranger stepped into the room, the floor suddenly let out a loud creak, which caused the alarmed practitioner to turn around frantically… 

…before instantly letting out a sigh of relief at the sight of who it was. 

“Babe, what are you doing here?” he asked as he stood up to face his beautiful visitor. 

The mysterious woman’s mouth curled into a toothy grin which rivaled that of the man’s cat. Finally, she used her long, poison-green fingernails to pull the sunglasses from her face and the man’s eyes widened in absolute terror at what was underneath. 

Nobody heard him scream as the sound was smothered by the raging storm outside. 

_

The very next afternoon… 

An old, Victorian-style manor house stood quiet and isolated with a small grove on one side and the murky waters of Bayou LaFourche on the other. 

Until… 

WHOOSH!!! 

…a young man in his early-to-mid twenties suddenly appeared in a burst of sparkling violet smoke. 

He had fiery red hair with light green eyes and was dressed in a purple leather jacket with the sleeves rolled up, a white tank top beneath it, and a pair of faded black jeans. Around his neck hung a silver pendant with a pentagram on one side and the symbol of The Horned God on the other. 

“We did it, my friend…!” he said, his voice accompanied by a suave Cajun accent, “We’re home!”  

That’s when he looked down at his side and saw a handsome fox with smoky gold fur and soulful amber eyes. He was coughing and waving his paw in front of his snout from the lingering wisps of smoke. 

“Yes, sir,” the fox said between coughs, “I believe we are.”  

Zeke cracked a smile at his little friend as he knelt down and scratched him behind the ears. The fox smiled back at him before the young man dropped a purse-like satchel covered in Pagan and Voodoo symbols in front of the fox. Broomy rolled his eyes before picking up the satchel in his teeth and following his owner up to the manor’s front door. 

All of a sudden… 

CREEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAA KKKKKKKKKK!!!!!!!! 

…a large tree growing next to the manor came to life and reached out toward the young man and his fox! 

Before Zeke had a chance to react, the branches wrapped around him and his little friend like a pair of giant hands covered in mossy bark. They lifted the two of them up into the air and brought them up to the trunk as something resembling a large human-like face slowly creased its way out of the wood. 

“WHO DARES INVADE THE HOUSE OF DUBOIS!?!” boomed a deep, raspy voice. 

The fox let out a shrill scream, while Zeke merely furrowed his brow and said, calm and composed, “Acacia? Is that you?” 

Suddenly, the tree-face’s expression changed to a look of shock and disbelief before the branches slowly put the two of them back down and the tree shrunk back into its original shape. With one more loud groan, the tree trunk rippled like water as a beautiful, dark-skinned woman stepped out of it. She had yellowish flowers from her namesake tree feathered through her long curly hair and she wore nothing but a sleeveless dress made out of fresh green leaves. 

“Zeke…?!” she said, her voice now lighter and more feminine, accompanied by a Haitian accent, “Is it really you?” 

“It’s me, old friend,” Zeke replied as the two embraced each other. 

The two of them held each other for almost a full minute until Acacia finally asked, “So, how’ve you been? Is your mother alright? What brings you back here after all these years?” 

Zeke frowned at that and let out a deep sigh before starting his explanation. 

“I’m afraid that’s some bad business, Acacia,” he said, “Very bad business that I wish I didn’t have to tell you. However, now that I’m on the run, I think you have a right to know why Broomy and I will be staying with you.” 

She looked over to the little fox resting on top of Zeke’s satchel like it was a pillow. 

“Is that…?” she asked, the corner of her lip quivering with repressed joy. 

Zeke nodded, “Oui, he’s my familiar; I made him all on my own. I named him Broomy.” 

Acacia raised an eyebrow and said, “Why?” 

“Don’t worry, you’ll find out,” he said, “Right now, we have to get inside where it’s protected. That is, if you don’t mind us sticking around?” 

After a brief pause, she smiled and said, “Zeke, no matter how long it’s been, you’re still my friend, and this house is still your home. Please, both of you, stay for as long as you like.” 

Zeke smiled back at her hopefully as he put a hesitant arm around her shoulder – an action which made Broomy jump to his feet in a momentary panic. Once he realized there was nothing to fear, the fox finally smiled too and gathered up Zeke’s satchel with his teeth. 

The three of them headed to the door, which was sticky at first, but soon it was unlocked and they were able to see the inner beauty of the old, Victorian-style manor: The varnished wood and plaster were still in good condition, as were the rolled-up carpets tucked away in one corner and the pictures still hanging on the walls with black veils covering them. Most of the furniture in the place was covered by large white sheets that made them look like dusty, misshapen ghosts among hardwood floors covered in bits of dirt and dried leaves. 

“Wow!” Broomy said, still holding the satchel in his teeth, “This place is big… and filled with so much stuff.” 

“Yes,” Acacia said, “It might take you a while to get everything cleaned and cleared up.” 

That’s when Zeke smiled and said, “Sooner than you think.” 

He closed his eyes and held his hands out in front of him as he began speaking a language that sounded to the normal human ear like a jumble of unintelligible whispers. However, to his people it was actually a language that only they could understand. It was called the ‘whispering language’. 

Suddenly… 

“Move!” 

…he spoke the final word out loud and opened his eyes to reveal that they were now completely purple, as if the eyeballs themselves had been dipped in metallic purple paint. 

All of a sudden, the white sheets and black veils all vanished from the various furniture and paintings in dozens of simultaneous bursts of violet smoke. Zeke moved his arms around and the bits of black and white cloth all suddenly reappeared – neatly folded and stacked – in a nearby corner. Acacia and Broomy watched in awe at the vanishing fabrics’ instantaneous display. 

“Oh my, my, my,” Acacia said, still staring at the young sorcerer’s display of power. 

Zeke smiled with pride at finally being able to use his magic freely before turning to the debris he had also moved into a little pile near the door. 

“Broomy…?” Zeke said, pointing to the pile of dirt and dried leaves. 

The fox looked at it and rolled his eyes with irritation before lying down on the floor with his body scrunched together and his long tail sticking out. Suddenly, right before Acacia’s eyes, the fox’s furry tail grew longer and thinner until it resembled a long, wooden stick, while his body transformed into a mass of bristle-thin twigs tied together with strong twine. It was at that moment Acacia now knew where Broomy had gotten his name from. 

“My goodness,” she said, surprised as Zeke nodded with pride. 

All of a sudden, the broom that was previously a fox began to float in midair all by itself and swept the pile of debris out the door. Once that was finished, Broomy quickly changed back to his original fox form. 

“Done!” he declared, “So, what are we going to do now?” 

The sorcerer’s smile faded slightly at that question as he knelt down and tenderly rubbed the little fox’s head with one hand and gripped the silver pendant around his neck with the other. 

“Now…?” he finally said, “Now I think it’s high time I paid a certain someone a visit.” 

Some time later… 

“God damn it, Manny!”  

Det. John Thalmeier mumbled begrudgingly to himself as he made his way toward Baron Samedi Middle School in his black 2017 BMW M3. 

He was a handsome, tan man of about forty with spiky black hair that hung in his face, squared-off sideburns and a patch of stubble on his chin. As always, he was wearing a white dress shirt, a black tie, khaki pants with suspenders, and black combat boots. 

Finally, he pulled up to the school parking lot and gave the Native American arrowhead necklace dangling from his rearview mirror a little tap for good luck. Waiting for him up at the school entrance was a young Creole girl with her hair tied up in a bun. She was dressed in an orange hall monitor vest with the name ‘SARAH’ printed on it. 

“John Thalmeier?” she asked. 

“Can I ask what he did before I confirm?” he replied, his voice accompanied by a slight southern accent. 

Instead of responding, the girl just motioned for him to follow her and they made their way to the principal’s office. There, a brown-haired, pale-skinned thirteen-year-old sat in front of the principal’s desk with the same dark brown, almost black, eyes as the detective. 

“I appreciate you coming here, Det. Thalmeier,” said the middle-aged principal. 

John rolled his eyes as he sat down in the other chair and asked, “So, what’s the damage today?” 

The principal looked sadly over at the kid who refused to look back and replied, “Well, as you know from our previous conversations, young Manny here has a tendency to cut his classes, start fights with other boys, and even openly mock his teachers in front of the class.” 

“Just one,” Manny mumbled, still not looking at either the principal nor his uncle. 

“Well, one is one too many,” John replied, raising his voice as he crossed his arms over his chest. 

Manny gritted his teeth and turned his head even further to the side. 

“Anyway,” the principal continued, “Today, not only was Manny caught cutting class yet again, but I’m sorry to report he was also caught in possession of this…” 

She reached behind her desk and pulled out a folded up piece of paper which she handed to John. He slowly opened it up and his heart sank at the sight of what it was. After another half-hour or so, John and Manny were free to go. Manny stormed out of the building first, saying nothing the whole time. By the time John returned to his car, the boy was already sitting quietly in the passenger seat waiting for his uncle to let him have it, which he did! 

“A fake hall pass?! As if cutting classes wasn’t bad enough,” the man said, “Where in God’s name did you even get it from?” 

Manny remained silent. 

“Fine, don’t tell me. But, you heard the principal; one more offense and she’s suspending you from school,” he said, “So, whoever or wherever you got that from, I don’t want you doing it again. Is that understood?” 

Manny rolled his eyes and said, “Whatever. It’s no big deal, anyway.” 

“To you,” John replied, “And that’s all you care about, so I’m afraid I’m going to have to ground you. No TV, no video games, no-” 

“Fair!” Manny shouted, staring at him in rage-filled shock. 

“Neither is me having to leave work early to meet with your principal!” John retorted, “I have a missing person(s) case from yesterday that I still have yet to crack and, every time I have to come down to your school because of what you do, that ain’t getting done!” 

“Stop it!” Manny sneered, “This is my life, Uncle John. You may be my legal guardian, but you can’t always tell me what to do… You’re not my dad!” 

SCREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEECH!!!! 

That’s when the car came to a screaming halt. 

Manny’s heart jumped as the car jerked from his uncle’s sudden, barely legal stomp of the brake pedal. When he turned to the man, he was staring straight ahead with his eyes wide and his jaw clenched as he gripped the wheel even tighter than he already was. After a brief moment, he finally closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

“Well, if I was your father, I’d…” he began to say, pointing his finger at the boy before his voice trailed off, “Look, let’s just go to dinner and we can talk about this, okay?” 

Manny said nothing as he gathered back up his defiant composure and just nodded to his uncle. The man returned his nod as they both stepped out of the car on to the bustling streets of New Orleans’ French Quarter. 

“Jesus…!” John thought to himself as they walked the rest of the way to the restaurant. 

“Bonjour.”  

Zeke gave a melancholic greeting to an old, derelict building in the middle of the French Quarter. The young sorcerer had been staring at the mass of scorched bricks and boarded-up windows for the longest time as if it would get up and walk away if he didn’t keep his eyes on it. 

Eventually, as his eyes started to glisten with unshed tears, he slowly walked toward the rusty plaque still half-hanging near the front door to try and push it back into place. 

Then, all of a sudden… 

OW!!!! 

…a well-dressed woman with hazel eyes and short, brown hair tied up in a bun walked past and stepped on his pale bare foot with her sharp stiletto. 

“Hey, watch where you’re going!” she said, looking over his bare feet and strange attire, which clashed considerably with her silk-satin dress, high heels, and star-shaped gold necklace. 

“Freak,” she said, rolling her eyes as she started to walk away. 

However, before she had the chance to get too far, the woman found herself viciously grabbed by the wrist and turned around until she was face to face with Zeke. His pale skin was now red like his hair and his eyes were filled with more flames than the fire that once consumed the nearby building. 

“HOW ABOUT YOU WATCH WHERE YOU’RE GOING INSTEAD, BITCH!?!” he shouted at her. 

“What the hell are you doing?! Get off me!!!” the woman cried in absolute distress. 

 “You think bitches like you have the right to pass judgment on men like me and simply get away with it?!” he said, pulling her in closer until he was looking down on her like a wolf with a rabbit under his paws. 

Suddenly, Zeke felt a strong hand grip the collar of his jacket. 

“Alright, buddy, that’s enough,” came a man’s voice from behind him. 

The young man turned around and suddenly found himself staring right into the face of a handsome, older man with tan skin, spiky black hair that hung in his face, and a patch of stubble on his chin. Zeke’s eyes blazed furiously for a split second before his anger instantly vanished at the sight of the man. He stared, almost entranced, into his dark brown eyes and the rest of the world just seemed to fall away from him. 

“Oh, thank god!” the woman said, “Please, I was just minding my own business and then this crazy guy suddenly attacked me for no reason!” 

All at once, Zeke was pulled back to reality and his rage returned as he shouted, “You lying cow! It was I who was minding my own business when you stepped on my foot with your sharp shoes!” 

“So, that makes it okay for you to start grabbing and shouting at her?” John asked. 

Zeke turned back to John, his anger a little softer than before as he said, “She called me a monster.” 

“Freak!” she screeched, still trying to get away from him, “I said, ‘freak’!” 

Zeke shot her a quick angry glare that quieted her again. 

“Monster, freak, doesn’t matter,” John said, shaking Zeke’s collar, “You don’t grab folks who call you nasty names; you tell them to ‘fuck off’ and walk away. Attacking this gal on the street ain’t going to make her or anyone else see you as less of a freak… or a monster.” 

That’s when Zeke stopped and looked around to see the small crowd that had surrounded them. Slowly, he let the woman go and looked to the ground, almost ashamed. 

“Thanks… sir,” she said, half-heartedly to John before running off into the crowd. 

“You’re welcome,” John said irksomely before placing a hand on Zeke’s shoulder, “Hey, don’t be so hard on yourself, son. Just try not to get so worked up again, okay?” 

As John began telling everyone in the surrounding crowd to move along, Zeke just stared in awe at the handsome man who had spoken to him in such a kind manner. He cracked a faint smile before disappearing into the crowd just as John and his nephew – who had been watching from the sidelines – turned back in his direction. 

“Where’d he go?” Manny asked. 

“I don’t know,” John replied, before motioning for Manny to come along, “Let’s go.” 

As they continued on their way, John’s eyes were drawn momentarily to the rusty plaque on the old, charred building in front of him: 

JAMES EVERARD – PRIVATE INVESTIGATOR.” 

Meanwhile… 

The well-dressed brunette moved as fast as she could down the street, wanting to get as far away from Zeke as possible. She quickly turned a corner and didn’t slow down until she was halfway down the next block. Finally, she stopped to catch her breath and began rubbing her bruised wrist. 

“Damn it!” she whispered to herself, as she looked in her purse for something fashionable to cover up the bruising with, “What the hell was with that guy?” 

“Man-troubles, huh?” a soft, but confident female voice suddenly spoke from behind her. 

She quickly turned around and came face to face with a beautiful woman in a black and silver snakeskin jacket. The strange woman had long platinum blonde hair and her eyes were covered by a pair of mirror sunglasses. 

“No,” the brunette said, taking a breath, “Just some random creep who doesn’t know how to respect a lady. Ugh! The nerve of some men.” 

Suddenly, the mysterious woman held out her arm and presented a cuff bracelet made of serpentine and gold just large enough to cover the woman’s bruise. The girl eyed it funny before slowly accepting the bracelet, noticing the woman’s sharp, poison-green fingernails as she did. 

“Yes, Angie,” the stranger replied, “I know your kind tends to feel that way about men.” 

The woman called Angie froze as she stammered, “H-How do you know my name? And what do you mean ‘my kind’…? Who are you?” 

The woman smirked as she stepped closer to Angie  and ominously replied, “Your end.” 

Angie’s heart jumped out of her chest as she tried to run away, which is when the woman grabbed hold of Angie’s other arm – creating a new bruise in the process. She dropped her purse as the mysterious woman used her free hand to pull her sunglasses off, revealing a pair of stone gray eyes with vertical slit pupils. 

“Dear Hecate, what is it!?” Angie cried. 

Suddenly, the stone-gray eyes began to glow and the girl let out a split-second scream as she was turned completely into marble! 

The woman flashed an evil grin as she caressed the girl’s stone cheek, until… 

HIIIIIIII SSSSSSSS!!!!!!!! 

…her blonde hair began moving as though there was something alive hidden beneath it. 

“Shut up!” the woman said, seemingly to no one, “You’ll get your taste of her… once we obtain our third course, tomorrow.” 

“I told you, it has nothing to do with Mom and Dad!” 

Some time later, Manny stormed with angry defiance out of the restaurant and into a back alley nearby. John quickly handed the hostess his money and told her to keep the change as he ran out after Manny. Little did he notice the slowly closing door behind him suddenly come open again before continuing to close. 

“Well, if it’s not them, then what is it?” John called out, trying to catch up to his nephew. 

“None of your business!” Manny said. 

“As long as I’m your legal guardian, it is my business,” John replied, “And it ain’t a good idea to go storming off by yourself!” 

“Whatever!” Manny hollered back, waving his hand without looking at the man.  

CLANG!!! 

All of a sudden, the two of them were stopped by the clatter of an empty beer can falling out of an overflowing dumpster. It was like someone had walked past the dumpster and brushed up against the trash bag sticking out of it, but John and Manny saw no one there. So, the boy shook his head and continued to walk away in defiance. 

“Roman Matthew Thalmeier!” John raised his voice, “You come back here this instant!” 

The boy stopped and turned around to yell at his uncle again when, all of a sudden… 

“Help! They stole my purse!”  

…they heard a woman crying out from around the corner of another alleyway. 

The duo suddenly turned to see a young punk in a sleeveless black shirt running toward them, brandishing a crowbar in one hand and a lady’s purse in the other. Behind him was a large black guy in a gray shirt and steel-toed boots with a set of brass knuckles on each hand, followed by a tall white guy in a leather vest with a dark blue mohawk brandishing a hefty chain. 

“That’s far enough, punk!” John said, standing in front of the three street toughs. 

All three punks looked back and forth at each other before throwing their heads back and laughing simultaneously. 

 “Yeah?” said the head-punk, throwing the lady’s purse around his shoulder, “And who’s gonna make us? You?”  

John nodded as he reached toward his waist and froze when he realized there was nothing there. That’s when he remembered, he had left his badge and his firearm back in his car’s glove compartment before going to pick up Manny from school. 

“Uncle John…?” Manny said, stepping behind him. 

The detective turned back to the three punks who had pieced together from his expression that he was defenseless and said, “Uh… maybe we can just talk this one out…?” 

In response to that, the head-punk just shook his head and smiled sadistically as he tapped the palm of his hand with the crowbar. Similar looks spread across the other two’s faces as they converged on the man and his nephew: The bigger one with his brass knuckles and the taller one with his big chain. John gritted his teeth in preparation for the oncoming brawl. 

“Didn’t your mother ever tell you not to mess with tough guys, kid?” the head-punk said, mockingly to Manny. 

The angry thirteen-year-old growled through clenched teeth and put up his fists when all of a sudden… 

SHPLINK!!! 

…a tiny burst of bluish sparks like a cutting torch’s flames shot at the three punks’ feet! 

All five people looked to where it came from and watched as the young man from before with his fiery red hair and purple leather jacket magically appeared out of thin air. His eyes were completely purple like the eyes had been dipped in paint, while his middle and index fingers glowed from the sparks he had just shot at the punks. 

“You wish to see a tough guy…?” he said, his Cajun-accented voice now echoing like that of an evil spirit, “Try me on for size, mon amie.” 

They all stared in total shock at him before the mohawk punk ran toward him, swinging his chain in the air with a loud roar. Zeke smiled mischievously before vanishing in a burst of violet smoke and reappearing behind him. As the punk coughed and sputtered from the smoke, Zeke pushed him head-first into a brick wall and knocked him right out. 

“Next!” Zeke said, turning back to the remaining punks. 

The two of them stared in horror at Zeke before looking at each other, which is when the head-punk grabbed the black guy and said, “Well, don’t just stand there! Go get him!” 

“But…?” he tried to protest before the head-punk smacked his face to shut him up. 

Taking a deep breath, the black guy squeezed his brass knuckles and ran at Zeke, emitting a louder, more desperate roar than the last guy. That’s when Zeke’s eyes were drawn to a potted plant sitting on an overhead fire escape. 

“Flower pot!” he shouted, pointing at it with his two fingers. 

All of a sudden, the potted plant vanished in a burst of violet smoke before reappearing a few feet over the large guy’s head, knocking him unconscious as well. Zeke smirked with smug satisfaction until he heard a metallic clatter followed immediately by a click. Turning around, he saw the crowbar was now on the ground and, in the head-punk’s hand, he held a gun! 

“Got you now, freak!” he said, trying to look confident despite his obvious fear. 

Zeke said nothing. All he did was narrow his eyes as he opened his hand to reveal a hot, glowing fireball that magically appeared on top of his palm! 

John, Manny, and the head-punk all stared wide-eyed at the crackling flames reflecting off of his purple eyes as he said, “Do you…?” 

His nerve now at its end, the head-punk screamed and fired off a shot just as Zeke tossed the fireball at his gun, setting it aflame! The terrified punk dropped the burning pistol and ran away with a girlish shriek. 

“So pathetic,” Zeke snickered to himself as he basked in the glow of his victory, until… 

“UNCLE JOHN!!!” 

…his victory was immediately cut short by the sound of Manny’s scream. 

Zeke quickly turned around and his metallic purple eyes widened at the sight of John Thalmeir lying on the cement with a bullet wound to the torso! 

The young sorcerer rushed over to his side to see what had happened. John was in too much pain to tell him while Manny just stared uneasily at Zeke for a moment. Finally, he got a hold of himself long enough to speak. 

“The bullet bounced off of something and hit him!” Manny said, “We gotta get him to a hospital now!” 

“No, wait,” Zeke said, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a black velvet satchel with a pentagram printed on it, “I can take care of this. He doesn’t need a hospital.” 

“What do you mean he doesn’t need a hospital! He’s bleeding to-” Manny began to say. 

As he spoke, Zeke quickly sprinkled some yellow-green herbs from inside the satchel on to John’s wound. He then quickly pulled out a big, green leaf and a vial of clear liquid from his other pocket and anointed the leaf with the liquid before placing it on the herb-covered wound. 

“Wh-What are you…?” Manny began to say before being shushed by Zeke. 

He placed his hand on top of the leaf and began speaking in the whispering language as his palm suddenly began glowing like the hot wires in a toaster. John winced in pain as the leaf slowly turned black and crumbled away to reveal his wound was gone! 

Manny stared wide-eyed as Zeke opened his hand to reveal the bullet that was previously inside of John. Zeke smiled proudly at his actions as John suddenly gasped for air. 

“Oh, Uncle John, you’re okay!” Manny cried, giving the man a big hug. 

John hugged him back and said, “Yeah, I guess I am… but how?” 

That’s when he and Manny both turned to Zeke as he quickly blinked his eyes back to normal again. 

“You…!” John finally asked, “You’re the guy from before… Who are you?” 

Zeke said nothing at first as he stared back at the handsome detective and his nephew. He already knew what his family would have to say about the matter, and how Broomy would be more than a little shaken to hear about what he had done. Maybe Acacia too. That is, until he  instinctively clutched the silver pendant around his neck and his fear seemed to melt away into something resembling hope. 

“Papa, I swear I’m doing the right thing,” Zeke thought to himself as he closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. 

“My name is Zeke…” he said, “I’m a sorcerer.” 

_

Some time later… 

“ARE YOU COMPLETELY MAD!?!?!” 

Broomy was letting Zeke have it after he finished telling him and Acacia what had occurred earlier that evening. The young sorcerer stormed angrily toward the stairway as the three of them talked. 

“Yes, Broomy! I’m completely mad… Mad as a hatter!” Zeke said, sarcastically. 

“But – but – but…?!” the fox stammered. 

“You exposed yourself, Zeke!” Acacia joined in, “Why?” 

Zeke said nothing as he let out a sigh and began walking up the stairs until he suddenly stopped upon seeing a formal portrait of a handsome man with deep brown eyes and fiery red hair just like his. He smiled at the picture and rubbed his fingers on the painted canvas. Acacia noticed this and stopped talking while Broomy continued. 

“Well, sir…?” he said, “Why did you do it?” 

The young sorcerer frowned and clenched his fist, both at the words of his familiar and at the sight of the artist’s signature – “C. DuBois” – in the corner of the painting. As he turned his attention to the fox, he used his thumbnail to cut a long, thin line through the signature. Broomy, intimidated by his master’s display, put his ears down and flipped his tail between his legs. 

“They were being attacked,” Zeke said, finally calming a bit, “I had to do something.” 

Broomy wasn’t too sure about that, but he kept his thoughts on the matter to himself. As did Acacia, who recognized that her friend probably wasn’t in the mood to be criticized. 

“Alright,” she said, “We didn’t mean to berate you… we’re just a bit worried is all.” 

After a brief moment of silence, the young sorcerer finally let out a deep sigh and gave them both a nod. That’s when Broomy jumped a few steps upward and put a paw on Zeke’s foot while Acacia complimented the fox’s action with a hand on Zeke’s shoulder. He smiled warmly at both of them as he gave Broomy’s ears a scratch and placed his other hand on top of Acacia’s. 

“I’m sorry I got so worked up,” Zeke finally said, picking Broomy up and holding him in his arms, “And I’m sorry I exposed us, it’s just… I thought it was what he would’ve done.” 

Broomy and Acacia looked up at the picture Zeke had been staring at. Acacia narrowed her lips as her hand on his shoulder turned into a full-blown sideways hug, while Broomy just gave an understanding nod. 

“I see, sir,” the fox replied, “Well, at least you saved their lives without leaving anything behind that could point them in our direction, right?”  

Zeke pursed his lips nervously and said, “Of course not… Come on, let’s sleep.” 

The next morning… 

“Sorry, Manny, but I just don’t think it’s a good idea,” John said. 

The man and his nephew were in his car and on their way to the boy’s school. Poor John was already tired thanks to only a little sleep and lots of arguing with his nephew about what happened last night. 

“Come on, Uncle John,” Manny argued, “The guy saved our lives and gave us a means of contacting him to boot; the least we can do is invite him to dinner, or to a movie or something.” 

John rolled his eyes and said, “Really… Do people like him even watch movies? And, again, the answer is no. I’m still not sure what exactly happened last night, but I do know that the guy who saved us is also the same man who attacked that woman just because she called him a nasty name. Trust me, we’re better off keeping our distance from him.” 

Finally, they pulled into the parking lot of Baron Samedi Middle School and John parked close to the entrance so he could make sure the boy actually went inside before he left. Too bad for him, the boy refused to budge. He just sat there, quietly staring out the window in defiance. 

“Time to go,” John said, “And don’t even think about skipping today, you hear me?” 

Manny said nothing at first, until he finally turned to his uncle, almost sadly, and asked him, “Why are you so afraid of guys who choose to be their own men?” 

In response to that, John clenched his teeth and pursed his lips before saying, “Don’t start with that again, ya hear! We can talk about it later tonight after school, that is, if you actually stay there all day like you’re supposed to. Now git!” 

The boy gathered up his bag and left the car in a huff as he headed into the building. 

Once he saw Manny go inside, John started up the car and drove as fast as he legally could toward New Orleans’ 8th Precinct Police Station. As soon as he pulled into the precinct parking lot, he shut off the engine and paused for a moment to cradle the arrowhead necklace hanging from the rearview mirror with his fingers. 

“I’m trying, Maggie,” he said to the necklace, “I swear I am.” 

Finally, John headed inside and went immediately for his cluttered, but still organized, desk. He took a sip of coffee from a thermos he had and then fired up his computer. As he waited for it to boot up, he took another swig of coffee and laid back in his chair to rest his eyes a bit. 

All of a sudden… 

“Hey John, wake up!” 

…he was pulled out of his momentary rest period by a man in his mid thirties with pale blue eyes and dark brown, almost black hair. The guy was dressed in a black police uniform with two stars on his shirt collar and a nametag with “S. SEKSAY” printed on it. 

“Thanks, Stan!” John thanked the man, as he pulled himself together, “What’ve you got for me today?” 

Stan handed him a manilla envelope just like the one already on his desk and said, “Same MO as the last one: Angelica Ernst, age 24, was supposed to meet her boyfriend for dinner last night in The French Quarter and she never showed up. When he eventually called 911, we combed the area and found her purse just a block away from where they were supposed to meet for dinner… along with more traces of marble dust at the scene.” 

John opened the report and stopped dead in his tracks when he reached the page with the missing woman’s photograph. She was the exact same woman whom Zeke harassed last night. 

“Something wrong, John?” Stan asked, “You look like you’ve just seen a ghost.” 

John shook his head, getting a hold of himself as he said, “Uh, no, there’s nothing wrong, Stan. Um… any signs of how she might’ve been taken?” 

Stan eyed him suspiciously and replied, “No, everything in the purse – wallet, cash, keys – was still intact when we found it, which seems to rule out robbery. Just like the first victim, it was like she just-” 

“Vanished,” John finished his sentence for him as he continued staring at the report. 

“Yeah…” Stan said, furrowing his brow, “Hey, John, are you sure you’re okay?” 

John didn’t respond, he was staring at the two files side by side: The one for Angelica Ernst and the other for Fred Midlar – the young man who disappeared from his own apartment the day before yesterday. That’s when he quickly noticed another thing the two victims both had in common. 

“The necklace,” John mumbled to himself out loud. 

“What was that?” Stan asked, pulling John out of his daze. 

“Uh, sorry,” John said, shaking his head as he stood up to leave, “Just tired, not a lot of sleep. Anyway, I think I might’ve just picked up a new lead.” 

Stan’s eyes widened with surprise as he said, “Really…? What is it?” 

John paused for a moment before continuing, “I’m not quite sure yet. It’s just a theory at the moment. I need to check it out first before I know anything for sure. Don’t worry, I’ll keep you posted”  

“Um… okay,” Stan said, confused. 

And, with that, John gathered his things and ran back to his car while his friend/coworker scratched his head at the detective’s strange behavior. 

_

Meanwhile, back at Baron Samedi Middle School… 

Manny Thalmeier was sneaking quietly through the school hallway with another fake hall pass. 

“You’re wrong about him, Uncle John,” he said to himself, “And I’ll prove it too.” 

As he said that, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a clay coin stamped with the same symbols as the pendant around Zeke’s neck. The same one that Zeke had given him and his uncle last night. 

“Here’s my talisman,” he remembered the young sorcerer’s words, “If you ever need my services, just turn it thrice in hand and call out my name.” 

Manny smiled at the coin before slipping it back in his pocket. 

Just as he rounded a corner to take the stairs down to the back door, he heard the sound of a door opening and quickly jumped back behind the corner. That’s when he spotted Sarah – the young Creole hall monitor who had caught him sneaking out yesterday – exiting the ladies’ room. Manny kept an eye on her from around the corner, hoping she would turn another way. He also thought that she would almost be hot if it wasn’t for her being a snitch. 

Finally, as soon as she had her back to him, Manny turned to make a run for the stairs nearby when all of a sudden… 

“Excuse me, Miss Tunney!” 

…both Manny and Sarah jumped at the sudden sound of a woman talking. 

Manny turned around to see a strange woman  who wasn’t there before. She was dressed in a black snakeskin trench coat with her head wrapped in a black turban. He couldn’t see her face, but he heard her soft, creepy voice loud and clear. 

“Do you know the time?” she asked the girl. 

“Sure, it’s, uh…” Sarah said, as she pulled the latest iPhone from her pocket before suddenly stopping to look at the woman suspiciously. 

“Wait. How do you know my name?” she asked, “And who are you anyway?” 

The woman smirked menacingly at Sarah before ripping off a pair of mirror sunglasses and showing her eyes to the girl. There was a sudden burst of grayish light from her face, causing Sarah to let out a horrified, half-second shriek. When the grayish light finally faded, Sarah Tunney’s iPhone was on the floor and the girl herself was completely turned into stone! 

Manny watched in horror as the woman raked her poison-green fingernails against the petrified girl’s white, marble cheek and said, “You’re our final course.” 

Suddenly, her voice sharpened into a high-pitched cackle as her turban began wriggling like something alive was underneath it. Manny let out a painful whimper as her cackle struck his ears like a fork grinding into a dry dinner plate. When he finally looked up, the woman’s stone gray eyes were glaring right at him. 

“A spy!” she shrieked, “Get him girls!!” 

The woman then ripped the turban off to reveal a mass of long, poison-green snakes in place of her hair! 

As fast as he could, Manny ran toward the nearby staircase as every one of the snakes immediately began stretching toward him like hundreds of scaly lightning bolts. In his panic, poor Manny didn’t see where he was stepping, and suddenly found himself tripping over his own feet and tumbling painfully down the stairs. 

Now lying at the bottom of the staircase, the boy had a cut above his left eyebrow and his right ankle was twisted too painfully for him to get up. Manny tried to crawl his way toward the back door just a few feet in front of him, just as the snakes slowly descended upon him with their fangs spread. His first thought was that he was done for, until he saw that the small clay coin he had in his pocket was now on the floor next to him. 

That’s when he remembered what Zeke told him and his uncle last night… and rushed to grab the talisman as quickly as he could! 

_

Several minutes prior… 

Zeke awoke from the bed his mother once shared with his father before he greeted the morning sun with a smile and a quick chant. After placing some leftover catfish and berries from his breakfast in the libation bowl on his window sill, he picked up his purple leather jacket and rubbed Broomy’s fur as he slept in. 

The young sorcerer crossed the banister to a door that had a pentagram drawn on it, which he unlocked with an old key from his jacket pocket. Inside was a room whose floor was covered in silvery rune markings with a bronze dish in the center. The walls were lined with shelves and cabinets that housed spellbooks, skulls, candles, and various jars and pouches with bizarre labels like “mandrake root”, “rabbit blood”, and “pumice stones” on them. Finally, the ceiling was hung with exactly one-hundred dream catchers each woven into the shape of a triquetra. 

“Whose house?” he said to himself once the door was closed, “Zeke’s house!”

He then threw his jacket into the corner and went immediately for a book on one of the shelves titled, Fire Spells. He skimmed through it until he came to the page he was looking for, which is when he grabbed some cups of black and white paint and began rubbing his face until it resembled that of a skull. He then closed his eyes for a brief moment and opened them again to reveal they were completely purple once more. 

Suddenly, three jars from the shelves vanished in bursts of violet smoke and reappeared at his feet, which he then began pouring into the bronze dish before him. Finally, he began chanting in the whispering language and the pile of mixed herbs in the dish instantly caught fire! 

The flames suddenly changed colors from orange to green to magenta; one after the other in just a single second. Zeke then stuck his hand in the pinkish-purple flames and they barely felt warm! 

“It’s my magic. I can do what I want with it,” he thought to himself. 

That’s when he gathered up a big ball of fire and molded it like clay into multiple different shapes. First, a butterfly that flew all around the room, then he molded it into the shape of a beautiful dancing girl in a lovely dress, and then finally – with a new kind of idea in his head – he molded the flames tall and muscular until they resembled the likeness of a certain detective Zeke had met last night. Except, now, he was now completely naked! 

“Bonjour, beau,” the young man whispered seductively to the fire-man, “Voulez-vous me favoriser avec un baiser?” 

He caressed the flame-John’s big, beefy chest and the magenta-colored flames solidified into a glowing, rubber-like substance similar to human flesh. His luminous eyes looked at Zeke and gave him a warm, almost fatherly, smile as the young sorcerer took his temporary creation’s waist and pulled him closer; pelvis to pelvis. He put his hand on the flame-John’s cheek, looked into his fiery eyes, and leaned in to- 

“ZEKE!!!!!!!!!!!!!” 

All of a sudden, young Manny’s voice shot right into the young sorcerer’s mind! 

With Zeke jarred by the boy’s voice, the detective’s flaming counterpart instantly turned into a red, crystalline substance and then exploded into pieces before Zeke’s eyes! 

A shard as big as a sword flew out and hit the floor next to the door, while another broke through the blacked-out window near where Acacia’s tree stood. The fire in the bronze dish rose briefly to the ceiling and then went dead. 

“What in the name of…!” the fox screeched as he woke up and ran toward the source of the loud noise. 

Meanwhile, the light peering in from the broken window of the ritual room was suddenly obscured by none other than Acacia. She stood on the branch of her swiftly growing tree with one of the red crystals in her hand as the branch moved towards the window. 

“Ezekiel!” she called him angrily by his first name, “Please explain why this almost hit my-” 

Suddenly, she stopped – as did Broomy who just came into the room – when they saw that Zeke was nowhere to be found… save for a small wisp of violet smoke! 

“Where’d he go?” Broomy asked, worriedly. 

_

Back at Manny’s school… 

“ZEKE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” 

Manny called for Zeke again as he held back two snakes with one hand and the twirling talisman with the other. He clenched his body so hard – barely keeping the snakes at bay as he did – that the blood from his tiny head wound began seeping down past his brow. 

Then, all of a sudden… 

WHOOSH!!! 

…a burst of purple smoke brought forth his one-man rescue party. 

Zeke stood on the stairs above Manny and the mass of snakes with his face was still done up like a skull and his eyes still metallic purple as he shouted, “No!” and shot little flares of bluish sparks from his fingertips at each snake. 

The snakes quickly retreated back from Manny and past Zeke as he ran down the steps to help the injured boy. 

“Are you alright?” Zeke asked.  

“Ouch!” Manny cried, trying to pick himself up to no avail, “My ankle. I think it’s twisted.”  

“My babies!” they suddenly heard the woman screeching from down the hallway, “Oh, sweethearts, are you okay?!” 

The two young men looked to the top of the stairs as the strange woman stepped into view with her stone-gray eyes in full view and the mass of snake-hairs slithering all around her head. When her eyes fell on the new arrival, she raised both her eyebrows in surprise and all of the snakes began simultaneously hissing and drooling ravenously. 

“Interesting,” she said as her lips curled into a devilish smile. 

“Oh my goddess!” Zeke blurted out, his eyes wide in horror and disbelief. 

All at once, every single snake on the woman’s head stretched toward them at breakneck speed. However, by the time they reached the bottom of the stairs, Zeke and Manny had already both vanished in another burst of purple smoke. Upon realizing that they were gone, the snakes all shrunk sadly back into the woman’s head as she stroked them lovingly with her hands and even gave one or two a little kiss. 

“Now, now, girls! Don’t be upset,” she said, “This is a good thing… for now we know that there’s someone out there who can make today a feast day for us.” 

At the sound of that, the snakes all perked up and hissed with almost sadistic glee. 

An hour or so later… 

“Let me try to understand this, Mr. Calabrisi,” John said, writing in his notepad, “In your report, you said Ms. Ernst was meeting you at 6pm, is that right?” 

John was at the apartment of Angie Ernst and interviewing her very distraught boyfriend who sat in a very comfy-looking armchair and was trying to keep his tears from coming out. As he asked the man questions, John looked around to see the whole apartment decorated with painted skulls, black cat sculptures, and even a ouija board or two. 

“Yes, yes, that was the time we were supposed to meet at the restaurant,” Mr. Calabrisi said, “I already said that to the other cops who were here before.” 

John looked sternly at the man and said, “I understand that, but I still need to make sure I know every detail of what happened if I’m ever going to find your girlfriend.” 

“I’m sorry,” the man replied, relaxing a bit, “I’m just… I’m worried about her, that’s all.” 

The detective nodded as he finished up the interview quickly before taking a look around the place. As he made his way into the small hallway, he noticed a door with a pentagram drawn on it and raised an eyebrow. 

“Please don’t tell me…” he thought to himself as he looked back to make sure Calabrisi wasn’t looking as he quietly opened the door. 

The floor inside the room had the Wheel of Hecate drawn on it in silver chalk, but with two mirrored crescent moons on either side. In the center of the room was an altar covered by candles of various colors, as well as a silver libation bowl filled with remnants of a special wine, a double-edged steel athame with a jeweled handle, and various herbs and spices scattered all over the black velvet covering it. 

“Well, whatever she was into, she certainly was into it,” John whispered to himself. 

“I wonder if Zeke would know anything about this,” he thought for a split-second before he shook the thought out of his head, “Stop it! Don’t go there, John, for Manny’s sake.” 

RING RING RING 

John was suddenly pulled out of his thoughts by the sound of his phone ringing. He took a look and saw it was Manny, which made him roll his eyes as he answered it. 

“Roman Matthew Thalmeier,” he said, “Aren’t you supposed to be in class right no-“

Suddenly, he was interrupted by a Cajun-accented voice that sent a cold shiver running down his spine. 

“Bonjour, Monsieur Thalmeier,” Zeke said. 

John froze where he was as his heart rate increased and he said, “Where – is – Manny!?” 

There was a brief pause and then he heard his nephew’s voice on the other line. 

“I’m here, Uncle John,” he said, “Don’t worry, I’m okay. In fact, thanks to Zeke, I’d say that I’m better than okay.” 

John closed his eyes and let out a sigh of relief as he said, “Thank God! Where are you?” 

“At Zeke’s house… so cool,” he said, “But I’m afraid I don’t know the exact location; we didn’t exactly drive here.” 

“Well, however you got there, tell Zeke to take you back to school before your principal notices that you’re gone,” John practically ordered, “In case you’ve forgotten, you’re still on thin ice with her.” 

 Instead of answering, Manny handed the phone to Zeke who replied, “I’m afraid I can’t do that, monsieur. It may not be safe.” 

John frowned and his heart began to beat faster again as he said, “What do you mean?” 

After a long pause, John heard Zeke let out a deep sigh and say, “Because, when Manny called me, he was being attacked… by a gorgon.” 

John’s eyes widened at what he just heard and almost felt his heart stop beating. 

“What…?” he asked in a frightful daze. 

Before Zeke could say anything further, Manny chimed in and said, “Uncle John, I know it’s hard to believe, but I saw it; it was a gorgon straight out of Greek mythology! She had snakes for hair, and I even saw her turn someone into a marble statue right before my eyes!” 

John was sweating buckets at that point, but then he got pulled back into something that resembled reality when Manny mentioned the girl being turned into a statue. 

“Did you just say someone was turned into a marble statue?” he asked. 

“Yeah, Uncle John,” Manny replied, “It was Sarah Tunney, the hall monitor. You met her yesterday when she escorted you to the principal’s office. Why do you ask?” 

John said nothing at first as the wheels of a detective’s inquisitive mind began turning in his head. As crazy as it seemed, seeing as they were talking about a mythological creature, he began thinking that maybe, just maybe, his whole case had just been cracked wide open. 

“Uncle John, are you still there?” Manny asked. 

The detective shook the daze out of his head and finally said, “Yes, I am. Uh… is Zeke still there?” 

After a brief pause, John heard Zeke’s voice reply, “I’m here.” 

With a deep, heavy breath, John said to the young sorcerer, “Zeke, I want you to tell me everything I need to know about this gorgon you and Manny encountered.” 

Meanwhile, back at Baron Samedi Middle School… 

The school principal sat slumped in her chair with a snake-bite on the side of her face and the strange woman going through her computer. She had her babies wrapped up in her turban again as she searched for a very particular student profile. 

“Now, if I were an eavesdropping little teenager, where would I be?” she said to herself. 

Finally, the computer pinged as a file with Manny’s school picture appeared on screen and the mysterious woman grinned as she looked over his records. 

“Bingo!” she said as her turban began wriggling again and the snakes hissed with glee. 

Some time later… 

VROOM! VROOM! 

John drove his car as fast as legally possible back toward the precinct. Part of him wished that he could’ve stuck his police light on so he could get there faster, but he knew better than to draw attention to himself. Especially at that moment. 

Finally, John pulled into the precinct parking lot and shut off his engine. He then headed directly to the observation room hidden behind the interrogation room’s two-way mirror. 

“Alright, let’s do this,” he said after looking around to make sure no one saw him. 

That’s when he sent the text he was asked to send when he reached the most private place in the precinct. At first, nothing happened. John waited another minute and still nothing. 

“Come on, man,” he said under his breath, “Did you zig when you should’ve zagged or something?” 

All of a sudden… 

WHOOSH!!! 

…they both appeared in a burst of violet smoke! 

“Bonjour, monsieur,” Zeke said with Acacia at his side. 

She now wore a slightly longer dress woven from the yellowish flowers of her namesake tree, as well as a pair of green, high-heeled boots. As she looked the detective over, she couldn’t help but crack a sensual smile at the sight of his muscular torso. 

“Wow, you were right!” she whispered to Zeke, “He is handsome!” 

Zeke smiled and nodded, as if to say ‘I told you so’. 

“Where’s… Manny…?” John finally said, still coughing from the duo’s smoky entrance. 

Zeke frowned and said, “He’s safe back at my place. There’s a protection spell on it so no one with magic will be able to find him, and I have someone looking after him that’s prepared to tear any uninvited guests to shreds.” 

“Broomy?” John asked, finally getting a hold of himself. 

“My familiar,” Zeke explained, “I created him myself.” 

John raised an eyebrow as he said. “And I can trust this ‘person’ to be able to handle my rebellious teenage nephew?” 

Zeke nodded and said, “Yes, he’s a very responsible, no-nonsense little creature whom I trust with my life. Believe me when I say, if anyone can rein in a rebellious young man like your nephew, it’s him.” 

The detective stood silent for a moment, eyeing Zeke suspiciously before loosening up a little bit and saying, “I’m sorry. I know I seem a little suspicious when, if anything, I should be grateful to you for saving my nephew from being turned to stone. It’s just… that boy is the only family I have left, and I don’t want anything bad to happen to him.” 

Zeke’s heart skipped a beat and he stared at the detective, awestruck and lovestruck. He then slowly walked over to the man and put a hand on his shoulder. 

“I won’t let that happen, mon amie,” Zeke said, looking the man straight in the eye. 

“And neither will I,” Acacia chimed in, placing her hand on the man’s shoulder as well. 

John smiled with gratitude before realizing who had just spoken to him. 

“Um, who are you…?” he asked the dryad. 

She chuckled at his sudden realization and said, “My name is Acacia. Zeke and I are old friends, recently brought back together.” 

John’s eyes widened a little as he said, “Are you, you know… like him?” 

Acacia frowned slightly as she shot a quick glance at Zeke and said, “Not exactly… I’m a tree nymph” 

John’s eyes widened even further before glazing over like he was in a kind of shocked trance over what he was told. Both Zeke and Acacia looked to one another with shared concern over the poor detective’s brain. 

“I feel like I’m going crazy,” he said, moreso to himself, “Okay, what do we have to do?” 

Zeke turned to Acacia who urged him to go on. That’s when he reached into the inside of his jacket and pulled out a jar filled with bright red liquid. 

“This is a de-petrification potion,” Zeke told him, “In order to stop that gorgon before she feeds on her victims’ magical essences, we need to turn them back to flesh and blood. That’s what this potion is for, but it won’t do what it’s supposed to without the main ingredient… and that, I’m afraid, is the problem.” 

“Why?” John asked, “What’s the main ingredient?” 

Zeke took in a deep breath and replied, “The eye of the gorgon, herself.” 

“You’re… you’re serious?” John said. 

“I’m afraid so,” Zeke said, “The potion works like a magical vaccine. We need the antibodies the original host has, which is why the gorgon herself isn’t petrified.” 

“Oh yeah, and how exactly are we going to get her eye, genius?” John asked, arms folded over his chest. 

Acacia raised her hand and said, “That’s where I come in. All I need is to get her within close proximity of a tree and I can use a branch to snatch out her eye without getting petrified. After all, trees don’t have eyes for a gorgon to gaze into.” 

“I see…” John said, “…but how do we find her so you can do that?” 

“With your help,” Zeke jumped back in, “I can use a locator spell to find the missing ones and, by extension, her… if I can gain access to something personal of theirs.” 

As soon as Zeke said that, John realized what he was implying and said, “Like Angelica Ernst’s purse, maybe…? Just out of curiosity, why are you helping me with this case? I mean, it sounds to me like if anyone should be scared of this thing we’re after, it’s you more than me.” 

Zeke’s eyes darted around the room as though he didn’t know what to say before finally responding, “Well… there’s your answer. A gorgon in the vicinity of my home is dangerous.” 

John eyed him suspiciously and said, “Fine… Let’s just get this freakshow on the road.” 

With that said, John turned around and reached for the doorknob when… 

CLICK! 

…the knob suddenly turned by itself and the door swung open. 

“Oh, John, I’m sorry, I didn’t realize you were in he-” Stan said, suddenly walking in before stopping right where he was. 

John and Zeke were practically invisible to him as a certain look appeared on his face. One that could only be described as the kind that would’ve had him with hearts in his eyes if he were a cartoon character. 

“Uh… John?” Stan said, swallowing hard, “Who’s your friend?” 

“This is Zeke, he’s-” he began to say. 

“No,” he interrupted, pointing to Acacia, “I meant the lady-friend.” 

The two of them turned around to see her staring back at Stan like a wild animal circling her potential mate. Zeke, who immediately recognized what was going on, smiled. 

“This is Acacia,” John said, confused, “She’s a friend of Zeke’s.” 

“Hi there,” Stan said, taking Acacia’s already outstretched hand and kissing it, “Are you free for lunch?” 

Acacia’s brown cheeks blushed green from the chlorophyll in her veins and she twirled a string of her long hair as she stammered, “W-W-Well, I, um…” 

“Sadly, she’s not,” John interrupted, rolling his eyes, “She and Zeke are busy helping me with that missing person(s) case.” 

“Oh, but she would be quite happy to call you some time,” Zeke jumped in. 

“Yes, please,” she replied, almost in a trance. 

“Anyway, you had some business in here?” John said. 

The sergeant shook his head and said, “Um, yeah. Matthews and Halliwell are bringing in that drug trafficking suspect, and they asked me to supervise.” 

“Okay,” John said, “We were just leaving.” 

“Acacia…?” Zeke said, taking her by the hand. 

“Bye,” she said, still staring at Stan with more stars in her eyes than the Milky Way galaxy. 

“Here’s my card,” he said, handing it to her, “Feel free to call me, any time.” 

She giggled girlishly as Zeke pulled her away and they rejoined John on his way to the evidence room. 

The precinct was big, and crowded with various people. From officers moving back and forth with files and evidence bags in their hands to criminals in handcuffs being led away for some reason or another. There were even a few pretty ladies in snazzy dresses coming in to give a kiss to their officer boyfriends – or girlfriends. 

“We’ll pick up the purse from Evidence and then get going,” John said. 

“Parfait!” Zeke said, almost excited, “I’ll cast the locator spell and that gorgon is as good as found.” 

“Speaking of that…” John said, “What exactly can we expect from her, other than eyes that can turn you to stone and snakes for hair? God, why did it have to be snakes?” 

“Well, she may have those things, but she can still feel pain,” Acacia explained, slipping Stan’s card into a hidden fold in her dress, “So, even if she can’t be killed by your bullets, they can still hurt her quite a bit.” 

“If she can’t be killed by bullets, then what can kill her?” John asked. 

“You’re looking at her,” Zeke said, gesturing to Acacia, “Gorgon’s are a class of creature that can only be destroyed by creatures of equal power, like dryads. After all, why do you think only the demigod, Perseus, had the power to defeat the gorgon, Medusa?” 

“Don’t tell me he’s real too,” John said, finally reaching the door to the evidence room. 

 Once the three of them were inside, they came upon a desk where a woman in a police cap and uniform sat with her back to them. Before John had the chance to show her his badge or even speak to her, the woman turned around to reveal the mirror-like sunglasses on her face. The trio were stopped dead in their tracks as the silvery glass reflected their shock back at them. 

“Oh, he was…” she said, answering John’s question, “…but I imagine you three will get the chance to find out for yourselves very soon.” 

“Well, isn’t this a fabulous surprise.” 

Zeke, Acacia, and John all stood frozen in the middle of the evidence room facing the very gorgon they were in pursuit of. At first, John didn’t know who the strange woman was until he saw the other two’s expressions. That’s when his heart began to beat faster. 

“You…!” he said, “You’re her…? The gorgon.” 

The woman’s lips curled into a devilish smile as she said, “Guilty as charged. You can call me Elina.” 

As she was talking, Zeke’s eyes slowly began to turn violet again. The gorgon known as Elina noticed and quickly grabbed her sunglasses without taking them off. 

“Don’t bother boy,” she said, “I can pull these off and turn you all to stone before you can even try it. 

“Are you sure about that?!” Zeke said in defiance. 

Elina laughed and said, “That’s some real big talk for a young sorcerer like you, boy. Shouldn’t you be off scrubbing some sorceress’s feet somewhere? Or has your family not gotten around to cutting you yet, hmph?” 

Zeke’s hands balled into fists at his side and began to shake. 

“Leave him alone!” Acacia suddenly chimed in. 

“And what’s your story, beautiful…? You his girlfriend or…” she said before suddenly stopping as the snakes beneath her stolen police cap wriggled ravenously, “Wait a minute… what is that?” 

In an instant, she was right next to Acacia and smelled the air right near her face as her smile widened further. 

“Oh my! A dryad!” she said, “What an even more fabulous surprise for me… and my hungry babies.” 

The moment she said that, Acacia’s eyes widened in realization. 

“John! Zeke!” she screamed, squeezing her eyes shut, “DON’T LOOK!!!” 

Just as all three of them closed or covered their eyes, Elina ripped the police cap from her head and let her scaly, hissing locks fall free. She looked around at the detective, the sorcerer, and the tree nymph all trying desperately to avoid her gaze, but fixated primarily on Acacia. 

“I was hoping to take your young sorcerer friend over there,” she said as her snake-hairs nipped ever-so-slightly at Acacia’s face, “But now I think I’d rather take you, my pretty.” 

“Don’t you dare!” Zeke screeched, his wrists eyes also squeezed shut. 

Elina turned to him and, in another instant, was close enough for her salivating babies to start nipping at his face instead as she said, “Or what, boy…? You’ll put a curse on me? Ha! It’d be far better than the one I’m plagued with already; scavenging for any magical energy out there, even if it’s but a few pathetic practitioners with only a fraction of sorcerer’s blood in their veins.” 

Zeke snorted one of her snake-hairs out of his nostril and said, “So, that’s why you came here. Why settle for gruel when there’s a hearty beef stew now in your grasp, right?” 

Elina flashed her serpentine smile and took Zeke’s chin in her hand as she said, “Alas, it’s true. However, I am prepared to offer you a deal, little sorcerer, for you… and your cop-friend to the right.” 

“We’re not prepared to discuss any deals!” John said, still covering his eyes, before Zeke even had a chance to speak. 

Elina then turned to the detective and, with the speed of a garter snake, became close to him like she was with the others before and said, “Ah, but this deal is one you’ll find rather hard to refuse. You see, I know you’ve been investigating the disappearances of those I’ve taken, and I’m prepared to deliver them, safe and sound, to you, in exchange for something else… like the sorcerer and his dryad.” 

The instant he heard that, Zeke began to sweat. For a brief moment, John remained silent, almost like he was actually thinking it over. As the seconds ticked away, Zeke’s heart rate grew even faster out of fear. Until… 

“Not happening!” he heard Acacia cry out, followed by three terrible sounds… 

CREEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAA KKKKKKKKKK!!!!!!!! 

SQUELCH!!! 

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!” 

“I got it!!!” Acacia shouted. 

As she spoke, Zeke opened his eyes to see Acacia’s arm now covered in tree bark and her fingers now long and stick-like… and dripping with blood! 

Meanwhile, the gorgon, Elina, was hunched over in pain and clutching her bleeding face where her left eye was supposed to be. The moment he saw her like that, Zeke gasped at the realization of what his friend had just done. As for John, who uncovered his eyes faster than Zeke had, he just stared in horror at what he was witnessing. 

“Zeke!” Acacia called to him, “Make the potion now!” 

As she spoke, the tree nymph tossed him the eyeball, causing some blood to splatter on the side of his face as he caught it and immediately got to work trying to mix it into the potion jar. However, as he was doing that with his back turned, he heard the gorgon get back on her feet, followed by John shouting for Acacia to look out as Elina turned to her and let out an intense, banshee-like screech. That’s when he heard a strange noise similar to water flash-freezing during a cold snap. 

Zeke turned back around after mixing and resealing the now-green potion. His eyes then widened in horror at the sight of his dear friend now completely turned into stone before him! 

“You stupid nymph!” Elina growled, “You’ll pay for this!” 

The gorgon and her enraged babies converged on the now-petrified Acacia, poised to consume her magical essence. Until… 

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” 

…Zeke charged at and grabbed hold of the gorgon with the potion still in his hand! 

“Zeke, no!” John cried, running up and grabbing hold of the young sorcerer. 

Then, before he could do anything further… 

WHOOSH!!! WHOOSH!!! WHOOSH!!! 

…he, Zeke, and the gorgon had all vanished in a burst of violet smoke, leaving the statue that was once Acacia all alone in the evidence room! 

Meanwhile, back at the old manor house… 

“THROW IT!!!!” 

Manny did as his foxy little babysitter said and threw one of Zeke’s red fire crystals for Broomy to fetch. The fox ran with a dog-like smile on his face to retrieve the crystal – which landed right in the middle of Acacia’s grove. 

The teenager rolled his eyes and thought, “God! Why do I have to stay here with the furry wet blanket while Zeke and the tree-lady get to go catch Medusa with Uncle Jerk-face?” 

All of a sudden… 

“ZEKE!!!” 

…his thoughts were interrupted by the sound of Broomy screaming like he was in terrible pain! 

Manny ran to the grove where the fox had dropped to the ground clutching his head with his paws. Right when he was about to kneel down to see what was happening with Broomy, he suddenly stopped at the sight of Acacia’s tree. Every leaf, every twig, and even every little crease and crack within the bark had been changed into solid marble! 

“What the hell…?!” Manny said, looking at it. 

“Zeke, no!” Broomy gasped, his eyes shooting open in terror, “He’s coming back… and he’s not alone!” 

“What!?” Manny said, turning his attention back to the fox, “What do you mean?” 

Suddenly… 

WHOOSH!!! WHOOSH!!! WHOOSH!!! 

…he got his answer as he heard an explosion of violet smoke coming from behind him! 

The fox and the teenager staggered to their feet and ran to the edge of the grove, which is where they saw John trying desperately to pull Zeke off of someone. Someone whom Manny had already encountered once before and widened his eyes in shock at seeing again. 

“GET OFF ME!!!” the gorgon screeched as she used her stretched out snake-hairs to suddenly whip the sorcerer and detective off of her. 

As the two men fell backwards a few feet away, Elina’s snake-hairs stretched out even further, pushing against the dirt with inhuman strength until the angry gorgon was hovering ten feet in the air. John and Zeke looked up in horror at Elina now hoisted high above them by her ravenous babies and with her bleeding, empty eye-socket now revealed for all to see! 

“You pathetic little witch-boy!” she screeched, “You think you can rob me of a meal as exquisite as that dryad…? Well, I’m going to make you wish that your coven had cut you when they had the chance.” 

Zeke narrowed his eyes at her and his free hand began to glow with magical fire power as he ominously replied, “You’re going to be sorry you said that.” 

That’s when he opened his hand and a mass of flames as big as a beach ball appeared in its palm. As fast as he could, he threw it at the gorgon and then worked to get John back on his feet as Elina and her babies braced themselves. 

“John! Are you alright?” Zeke asked. 

The man nodded and said, “I think so, yeah.” 

“Good,” Zeke said, helping dust the man off quickly, “Listen, I need you to distract her long enough for me to get back to your precinct and restore Acacia.” 

“What!?! You want me to go up against her all by myself?!” John practically screeched. 

“Just for a few minutes! The potion works fast and, once we’re back, Acacia can take care of her quickly,” Zeke explained, “Besides, you’re not alone.” 

As he spoke, Zeke motioned toward the grove where Broomy and Manny stood watching them. Suddenly, Zeke noticed the gorgon getting back up as her stolen police uniform dissolved into ashes to reveal a black, snake print crop top underneath. 

“Go! Do it now!” Zeke ordered, before vanishing in another cloud of violet smoke. 

John’s heart rate was through the roof and buckets of sweat poured from his forehead and temples. He turned to face the gorgon, now re-hoisted back into the air by her snake-hairs. 

“Well, detective…” she said, peering at him with her single eyeball, “…I’ve never eaten a human before, but a handsome devil like you could still make for a yummy treat.” 

Her hungry babies all hissed in agreement as she slowly began converging on him. With a shaky hand, John pulled his gun from its holster and pointed it at her, thinking he was gonna die before he could even get off one clean shot. 

Until… 

PLINK! 

…Elina was hit in the side of her head by Zeke’s fire crystal! 

“Back – away – from – my – uncle!” Manny shouted at her from the nearby grove. 

The gorgon turned her head in his direction and was pleasantly surprised to see the same boy whom she had seen eavesdropping on her back at the school. She then looked back at the detective and smiled devilishly when she spotted the family resemblance. 

“Oh, now I see what this is all about,” she said, “I threatened your kid and now you’re working with the sorcerer to kill me and solve your case… Well then, now I get to eat two for the price of one.” 

Striking a nerve, John’s fear quickly dissipated into determination as he pointed his gun at her with more resolve. That is, until he heard another voice from the side cry out. 

“Like hell you will!” Broomy shouted, charging at the gorgon at full speed and clamping his jaws down on two of her snake-hairs at the same time. 

“My babies!” Elina screeched, trying to shake the fox free, “Release them you stupid, mean thing!” 

BANG! BANG! 

All of a sudden, she fell back to the ground as John shot at the other two snakes still holding her up. He began walking closer to her with his gun now trained on her rather than her snake-hairs. The gorgon looked around at the detective pointing his gun at her, the fox still biting two of her babies, and the detective’s nephew now running up to her wielding a fallen tree branch. 

“ENOUGH!!!” 

Full of fear for the first time in a long time, Elina jumped to her feet as she screamed and had her babies all spin like a mass of whips, knocking down her opponents. John and Manny were thrown on to their backs a few feet away, while poor Broomy was thrown into a nearby tree and instantly knocked unconscious. 

Once the gorgon had regained her composure, she used her snake-hairs to snatch John’s gun and toss it into the middle of the grove. She then sent more of them slithering towards Manny and hoisting him into the air for John to see as she used more snakes to hold the detective down.

“You boys sure wanted to stop me,” she said between semi-heavy breaths, “Well, who’s going to stop me now?” 

John glared at her defiantly as his chest heaved with fearful breaths. 

All of a sudden… 

“I am…!” 

CREEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAA KKKKKKKKKK!!!!!!!! 

…a long, sharp tree branch sliced through the air like an assassin’s dagger! 

The gorgon’s eyes widened as the pain set in for a brief second before vanishing all together. John watched in horror as a thin red line slowly appeared horizontally across her neck. 

“…just wanted to give you the heads up,” Acacia said, finishing her sentence just as Elina’s head fell off. 

She stood off to the side near the house with her arm now transformed into the large tree branch that just beheaded the gorgon. Zeke stood at her side with the jar of potion in one hand and a little of it smeared on the other. He slowly began walking towards John while Acacia’s arm shrunk back down to normal as she went to check on Broomy. 

“Are you alright?” Zeke asked John, offering him a hand. 

The man didn’t move or say anything at all. He just stared as the outstretched snakes slowly shrunk back into the severed gorgon head with each final breath they took. Finally, when he managed to regain his faculties, there was only one thing he cared about. 

“Manny!” he gasped, rushing over to his nephew lying unconscious on the ground. 

He gave the boy a few firm pats to the face and he slowly came to. 

“Oh, thank god!” he said, relieved, “My boy, are you alright?” 

“Yeah, I’m good,” he replied with a slight moan before his eyes shot open with delight, “That – was – so – cool!” 

John rolled his eyes and laughed as he hugged his nephew and kissed his head multiple times. The boy laughed and told him to stop the whole time. Broomy and Acacia watched them from ten feet away and smiled at the sweetness of it all. 

“Hey, Uncle John…” Manny finally said once they had both stopped laughing, “…where’s Zeke?” 

John furrowed his brow at his nephew’s inquiry before turning around – along with Acacia and Broomy – to see Zeke and the separated head and body of Elina now gone!

 Only a few wisps of violet smoke were left in their places. 

Some hours later… 

Lafayette Cemetery No. 1 was completely overrun with police officers. 

Thanks to Zeke’s potion, Elina’s three victims had all been restored to flesh and blood. At that moment, Fred Midler, Angie Ernst, and Sarah Tunney were all in an ambulance and wrapped in shock blankets while Stan wrote their statements down. As for John, he walked among the commotion, looking for clues. 

Finally, Stan came walking up to John with the statements and said, “You did it man!” 

John tilted his head un-assuredly and said, “I’m not so sure about that. An anonymous tip and a missing kidnapper isn’t exactly the makings of a closed case.” 

“Maybe not, but at least the victims were found alive before the kidnapper could do… whatever it was they were going to do to them,” Stan said, “Plus, now you’ve got one less case to work on, right?” 

John’s eyes darted to the ground like he wasn’t so sure about that. After all, he still had to find the one who made the kidnapper disappear. 

Stan congratulated him once more and the two parted ways as John continued his walk around the cemetery. That is, until he caught a flash of a purple leather jacket out of the corner of his eye. He did a double take and, sure enough, it was the sorcerer himself standing alone in front of a nearby gravestone. John looked around quickly to make sure no one was looking before he slowly began walking in Zeke’s direction. The young man didn’t even seem to notice him as he remained fixated on the grave in front of him. 

“Hey, kid…” John greeted him once he was a few feet away. 

Zeke turned to look at him with a look of sullenness on his face, but said nothing as John approached him. 

“You, um…” John said, awkwardly, “You disappeared on us after, uh… we were safe.” 

“The gorgon was dead, and someone had to find her missing victims,” Zeke replied with a passive-aggressive tone, “After all, isn’t that the only reason why you asked for me; so I could help you solve your case?” 

John frowned at his words and remained silent for a moment before saying, “Zeke, I just wanted to-” 

“It doesn’t matter,” he interrupted, “I’m just glad that bitch is gone and everyone is safe.” 

“Yeah, about that,” John said after a brief pause, “What did you do with the body?” 

Zeke took in a deep breath and let it all out at once as he said, “I burned the carcass and buried the ashes. As you can imagine, a gorgon’s body contains some striking physiological traits that could raise questions in an autopsy.” 

John thought about it for a second and half-nodded in agreement. 

That’s when his eyes were drawn to the headstone that Zeke was standing before. He furrowed his brow at the headstone as he finally remembered where he had previously seen the familiar name chiseled into it. 

“Hey, that’s the name I saw on that old building,” he asked, “The one where Manny and I first met…” 

His voice trailed off as he realized what he was about to say. 

Zeke finished the man’s sentence and said, “Where you first met me. Oui.” 

As he spoke, Zeke got down on one knee and placed his hand tenderly on top of the grave while John watched. 

“He was a PI, right?” John said, “How did you know him?” 

Zeke turned and looked up at him before standing back up again. 

“My name…” Zeke said, looking the man right in the eye, “…is Ezekiel James Everard.” 

John’s eyes widened as he slowly put two and two together before saying, “You mean he was…”  

Zeke nodded and replied, “My Papa.” 

The man narrowed his lips sympathetically – knowing the pain of loss all too well – as he said, “And that’s why you were standing in front of that building the day that you saved us from those street punks… Speaking of which, why did you save us, if I may ask?” 

Zeke turned his face to the side, trying to hide an obvious blush without speaking. 

“Please…” John said, “I just want to know the truth.” 

The young sorcerer rolled his eyes and let out an exasperated sigh before answering, “Do you remember what you said to me that night… just before we parted ways?” 

He thought about it for a moment and said, “You mean when I told you not to be so hard on yourself, and to try and not get so worked up like you did again?” 

Zeke nodded and said, “After Papa died, Maman and I returned up north; to the place where her coven lives in the forests of Quebec. Unlike when the two of us were still living here in New Orleans with Papa, Maman’s coven wasn’t exactly a friendly and welcoming bunch of people, especially to young boys with non-magical fathers like me.” 

“I see,” John said, almost enraptured by Zeke’s story, “Go on.” 

“The men in the coven aren’t allowed to use magic,” Zeke continued, “In fact, the males usually have their magic stripped when they’re young because our family matriarchs believe that men can’t be trusted with magic. That if we’re allowed to use it, it’ll twist us into… Into…” 

“Monsters,” John said, remembering what Zeke had accused Angie Ernst of calling him. 

“Exactly,” Zeke replied, “But you didn’t treat me that way John. You may have called me out and told me what I was doing was wrong, but you didn’t act like I was bad just for being who I am. In a way, you actually reminded me of my Papa, even more so once I found out you were a detective, like him. So, that’s why I saved you and Manny. I guess I was hoping that maybe, just maybe, you cared about me.” 

John’s heart fluttered for a second the moment he heard that. To the point that a soft blush similar to Zeke’s began to show on his face. 

“However, after hearing your response to Elina’s offer to hand over the missing victims to you in exchange for me and Acacia, I guess I was wrong,” Zeke finally said before turning around and starting to walk away. 

The detective, all of a sudden, shook his head and was taken aback by what he just heard. 

“No, Zeke, wait!” he said, catching up with him and grabbing his shoulder, “You can’t do that, Zeke. You can’t just listen to a crazy person trying to make a fucked up deal with someone and suddenly think you know everything.” 

Zeke clenched his teeth for a second before saying, “Well, what am I supposed to think? You’ve been nothing but suspicious of me ever since you found out what I was, and then a gorgon offers you the chance to get rid of me for good, and I didn’t hear you tell her no. So, what am I supposed to think, ey?” 

John looked down at his feet with a similar look on his face to the one Zeke had after letting Angie go the previous night. 

“That’s what I thought,” Zeke said, turning back around before being stopped again. 

“Then let me make it up to you,” John said, grabbing his shoulder again, “Manny wanted me to do something as a thank you for saving us last night. However, now that you’ve saved him twice and I now have a debt to pay… is there anything I can do for you?” 

Zeke stood still as a statue at the man’s words. He didn’t know whether to disregard the gesture as an empty promise or to burst into tears at the idea that maybe John really did care about him after all. Either way, the man’s question needed an answer, so he thought about it for a minute before a sudden idea struck his brain. An idea that he, himself, would’ve called truly and utterly insane had he thought of it yesterday. But, after everything that’s happened between him and the detective in the last twenty-four hours, what did he have to lose? 

“Actually, there is something you can do, Monsieur Thalmeier,” Zeke said, in an almost mischievous tone as he turned to face John, “Remember how you mentioned my Papa being a private investigator…?” 

John nodded. 

Zeke smiled mischievously and said, “Well, seeing as you’re a detective yourself, I want you to help me follow in my father’s footsteps. I want to be a magical detective!” 

John’s eyes widened in absolute shock at that. The whole idea was crazy! Unthinkable, even! At the same time, he did now have a debt to pay to the young sorcerer. 

So, with a tired roll of his eyes and a sigh as heavy as his heart, he said, “Alright, deal.” 

Zeke’s smile went from mischievous to excited in an instant as he offered John his hand for a shake. Uneasily, the man took it and shook. However, when they let go, he realized he now had something in his hand: Another clay coin just like the one Zeke had given him before. 

“This one’s just for you, monsieur,” Zeke told him, “The next time you need my help on a case, just turn that three times, call out my name… and I’ll be right where you want me!” 

And, with those final words… 

WHOOSH!!! 

…he disappeared in yet another burst of violet smoke, leaving John in a coughing fit and wondering unironically what he had just gotten himself into. 

THE END… for now.

Acacia, Manny, and Broomy by Rosily Alex, Instagram: rosily.alex Alt. Instagram: anna.jordon90